Fostering Faust: Book 2
Author: Randi Darren
Date: 2019-01-29T18:00:00+00:00
Description: ((Minor Spoiler and Warning at the bottom of the blurb. Please read all the way through.)) Alex has taken firm control over his County, as the Count of Brit. By and large, everything has settled into a fairly normal pattern for him, his Numbered, and his wife. The problem of course is there's still an ongoing war between two Duchies, and Regina Tanulf, Alex's liege and lord, has plans for him. Plans that he wants no part of. Except that he doesn't really have a choice in the matter. Everything begins to spin back out of control as a messenger from the Wild Lands arrives with a plea for help. I
Publisher: RandiWDarren

Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Dedication

Book listing

Chp.1

Chp.2

Chp.3

Chp.4

Chp.5

Chp.6

Chp.7

Chp.8

Chp.9

Chp.10

Chp.11

Chp.12

Chp.13

Chp.14

Chp.15

Chp.16

Chp.17

Chp.18

Chp.19

Chp.20

Chp.21

Chp.22

Chp.23

Chp.24

Chp.25

Chp.26

Chp.27

Chp.28

Chp.29

Chp.30

Chp.31

Chp.32

Chp.33

Chp.34

Chp.35

Epilogue

Authors Note

Fostering Faust 2

By Randi Darren

Copyright © 2019 Randi Darren

Cover design © 2019 Randi Darren

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by an electronic or mechanical means - except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews - without written permission from its publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2019 Randi Darren

All rights reserved.

Dedicated:

To my wife, Kristin, who encouraged me in all things.

To my son, Harrison, who likes to shout under the door to get my attention while I’m trying to work.

To my family, who always told me I could write a book if I sat down and tried. I’ve now written quite a few.

Special Thanks to:

Niusha Gutierrez

Gavin Lawrenson

Michael Haglund

Eric Leaf

Steven Lobue

Thanks to my Beta Readers (in no order):

Kyle Smith

Felipe Wirth

Bill Brush

Chris Bastian

Peter Drake

Greg Harbican

I appreciate you reading through an unedited nightmare

Books by William D. Arand-

The Selfless Hero Trilogy:

Otherlife Dreams

Otherlife Nightmares

Otherlife Awakenings

Ominibus Edition(All Three)

Super Sales on Super Heroes Trilogy:

Super Sales on Super Heroes 1

Super Sales on Super Heroes 2

Super Sales on Super Heroes 3

Omnibus Edition(All Three)

Dungeon Deposed Trilogy:

Dungeon Deposed

Dungeon Deposed 2 (To be released 2019)

Dungeon Deposed 3 (To be released 2019)

Books by Randi Darren-

Wild Wastes Trilogy:

Wild Wastes

Wild Wastes: Eastern Expansion

Wild Wastes: Southern Storm

Omnibus Edition(All Three)

Fostering Faust Trilogy:

Fostering Faust

Fostering Faust 3 ( To be Released 2019)

Books in the VeilVerse-

Cultivating Chaos: William D. Arand

Asgard Awakening: By Blaise Corvin

Chapter 1

Alex quirked a brow, then laughed to himself.

It’s almost as obvious as a sunrise where everything happened.

Looking at the start of the financial report, he saw massive expenditures from himself. Then they suddenly stopped.

This must be when I arrived here.

Following that line, he could see where he’d made changes. Pushed the economy in the right direction and stopped his own spending.

Riley, making our changes, then watching the economy stabilize.

A short while after that, he saw a massive increase in expenses.

And this must be for the balls, meeting Carla and Valeria, then marrying Anna and Holly.

Moving down the line, he saw another strange fluctuation. Except this time it was a massive jump in military salaries.

Our dearly departed Duke Tanulf and his woe-begotten war. Finding Nannie.

The massive uptick in revenue directly after that indicated their return from the war.

Then it remained flat until a sudden cash outlay happened. First in military salaries, then a repayment.

And this is paying for the soldiers and capturing Mary during our war on Ridge. Followed by paying Anna back for her timely arrival.

We’d already won the war by that point, but she spared us from taking more losses than we needed.

Signing his name at the bottom of the report, Alex set it to one side. He would need this for his tax report to the duchess.

At least she’s leaving me alone for the moment.

Then again, she did say it’d be a month or so before her next visit, didn’t she? And it’s been about that since I was called to testify on the deaths of the Ridge family.

Stretching his arms above his head, Alex sighed and slouched down low in the chair.

“Is everything well, Master?” Valeria asked from her seat next to his desk. Her thumb was wedged in her book to keep her place.

She smiled at him when his eyes landed on her.

Her lightly colored skin was smooth and clear, her hazel eyes curious, amused. Always looking as if she were a moment away from teasing him or flirting.

“What?” she asked, reaching up with her free hand and lightly pulling at a long black strand of hair.

“Nothing. Just a bit tired of staring at reports. You’re much more fun to look at, Three. A real sight for sore eyes,” Alex said, grinning at her.

Valeria clicked her tongue and grinned wider at him.

“Oh? You must be tired. You usually reserve the flirting for Five and One. I’m not normally a target.

“Not that I’m complaining, mind you. I’m always a fan of your honeyed words,” Valeria said. “Though I don’t think I can convince One to trade places with me tomorrow. You know how she loves you so.”

Right. Anna’s had me claimed for the last three weeks, practically. Today is the last day she thinks she’ll be able to conceive.

No idea how she knows her body-clock that well, though. I always thought it could be somewhat random.

Then again, I’m not a woman, so…

“Though I will ask, if only so I can get some more compliments from you—or whatever else you’ll give me.

“Call me vain or easy, but I do love your attention,” Valeria said.

Since they’d come back from Ridge, Valeria had seemingly figured him out. She knew he cared for his Numbered and their well-being.

Which meant Carla and Valeria had both realized how he felt. That he wanted to keep them as close as wives, without the title.

That and he’d become a shameless flirt with all four of them.

Riley and Nannie still seemed clueless to all this, though.

“You’re not vain in the least, Three. You deserve every compliment given to you,” Alex said with a smile for her. Then he looked over his shoulder, Valeria having reminded him that his other Numbered were here, too.

Riley, Carla, and Nannie were sitting at a table working through their letters and numbers.

Lifting her eyes from her practice paper, Riley looked to Alex.

Green eyes that seemed to hold an endless warmth for Alex gazed at him. Her red hair was trimmed and cleaned regularly now. Well brushed and lovingly maintained, it hung around her face like a lovely frame. Her pale skin made it look even more vibrant.

Then she smiled at him, her cheeks coloring. Lifting her charcoal stick, she gave him a small wave, then went back to her letter work.

Noticing the change in Riley, Carla lifted her own head up to look at Alex. Reaching up with her free hand, she pulled her black curly hair behind an ear. Her light-brown eyes were curious, and she lifted her dark eyebrows at him.

It’d been a surprise when Carla’s hair had started to curl as it got longer. Though it fit her face perfectly now.

Then she realized Alex was just watching her and didn’t need anything.

Smirking at him, she shook her head and went back to her own work.

“They both enjoy your attention as well. Though I do wonder if Carla secretly cares for you more than Riley,” Valeria said. Her lips pressed up against Alex’s ear. “Then again, maybe I love you more than all of them combined. But I’d never admit it.

“At least… not without you tying me up and making me tell you.”

Chuckling, Alex turned his head and deliberately kissed Valeria before she could pull away.

“Keep teasing me like that with promises of your heart, and one of these days, Three, I’m going to take you to bed.

“Take you to bed without tying you up, without harming you, without even raising a word against you. Then make love to you like I do Anna,” Alex threatened. He knew for a fact that Valeria was a twisted ball of emotions. That she needed to feel pain and shame to feel alive.

And if he treated her as he did his wife, or Riley, it’d cause her true distress.

Valeria had already looked a bit stunned by his sudden kiss, but his words seemed to find a dark corner in her soul. Because her eyes truly looked panicked.

The door nearby opened, and the sex dream made real named Anna Brit took a step inside the room.

Her long brown curls were pulled up behind her head today, and she wore a slim, well-fitted dress that showed off her impressive figure.

“Oh, there you are, husband,” she said, her bright and wide smile coming easily to her. “Can I borrow the girls?”

She fluttered her eyelashes at him, her light-brown eyes drawing him into the trap.

“Sure. I’m just working on paperwork. I didn’t plan on leaving the office anytime soon,” Alex said.

“Oh good, thank you sweetie.” Anna moved into the room and immediately wrapped his head up in a hug, pulling him into her cleavage. She tucked her head over his, whispering into his ear. “I love you, darling. So much. I hurt when you’re not around.

“Though I have to apologize, I’m a day early on my moon cycle. We can figure out who can take care of you later before dinner.”

Unable to resist her pace or momentum, Alex had given up when it came to Anna long ago.

Valeria was grinning at him smugly from nearby, her eyes twinkling in mirth at how quickly he surrendered to her in every way.

Yeah, yeah. What can I say? I do actually love her.

Almost as quick as she’d grabbed him, Anna stepped away.

“Ladies?” she said, raising her voice. All his Numbered looked up from what they were doing and turned to Anna. “I could use a hand from you all. I went shopping this morning and bought us all new clothes and some more furniture for your rooms.”

The Numbered were all smiles. One and all, they seemed to dote excessively on Anna.

“Mistress, can I stay?” Nannie asked. “I feel like I’m doing good right now and Master does need a bodyguard.”

“Oh! Of course, sweetie, that’s fine. Though later today I want you to come with me to the stylist. Your hair isn’t quite long enough yet, but I want to start getting them thinking on you.

“You’re getting to be so pretty,” Anna said, smiling at the confessed, convicted, and admitted murderer.

Who only smiled back at her. Even she would do anything for Anna. “Of course, Mistress. I look forward to it.”

Carla and Riley tucked away their work materials into the shelves Alex had put in the wall for them.

Valeria leaned over and gave Alex a kiss on the cheek.

“I’ll keep them all in order, Master. I’ll also talk to Riley about tomorrow,” Valeria said, then got up and slipped her arm through Anna’s.

Smiling at the other woman, Anna immediately began describing everything she’d bought for Valeria.

Carla and Riley filed out the door behind Valeria and Anna. Getting swept up in the unending flow that was Alex’s wife.

Alex got up from his chair and wandered over to where Nannie was diligently writing out three-letter words.

He paused to give her a once-over while she was busy. She tended to get aggravated when she caught him checking her out.

Her black mohawk was gone. Now she had short, finger-length blond hair all around. It’d been a bit of a surprise to find out she was a natural blonde.

Taking the seat next to her, he leaned in to see how she was doing. Her sharp crystal-blue eyes snapped to him, her mouth turning down ever so slightly.

Compliment her. Give her a bit of a positive push. She’s been on edge lately.

More than likely because I formally made her a Number, but never bedded her or got service from her.

Not my fault Anna took every night—but Nannie won’t see it quite that way.

Actually… this is a perfect opportunity.

Smiling at her, he looked down to her paper, pressing in close to her side.

He gently rested one hand on her stomach and the other on her lower back, ignoring her tightly flexing muscles at his touch.

Reading over her work, he was actually impressed.

“Five, this is very well done,” Alex said honestly. Her letters were clean, almost perfectly straight. The words were all well spaced and in a straight line.

All in all, for someone who had never had a day of education, this looked great.

“Really?” Nannie asked. Her voice was soft, uncertain. He could actually feel her muscles relaxing under his hands.

“Yeah, Five. This is impressive for your background. You’re doing better than Carla was,” Alex said. Then he turned to face her, smiling wide.

“Yeah?” Her eyes slowly turned to his.

“Yeah. So well, in fact, that I’d like to reward you. This is definitely worth celebrating,” Alex continued.

Nannie’s cheeks colored faintly, the corners of her mouth turning up ever so slightly. “You think so?”

“I really do. Let’s go out to dinner tonight. Just you and me. There’s a lovely eatery that caters to the wealthy here in Brit, and it’s right next to the guard barracks. No need for a bodyguard,” Alex said. “We’ll get you cleaned up, dressed in something nice, and go have a lovely meal. No strings attached. No deals.”

Nannie looked concerned now, almost down even.

“Master, I don’t think it’d be good to eat with me. You know I’m—”

“Mine,” Alex said, cutting her off. “You’re mine, Five. Whatever you were previously isn’t a concern. I bought everything there was and turned it into my Five. Now, will you have dinner with me? I’m asking, not ordering.”

Blinking twice, Nannie smiled at him and nodded. “Yes, Master. You’re still a shit, though.”

Chuckling, Alex shrugged. “Yeah, I know. Oh… and I’ll just… leave this out there for you to decide on. Anna will be occupied tonight.

“I’m not ordering you to do this, but… I’d really like to spend the night with you. After dinner.

“Maybe go for a walk, work on your letters privately, or just talk. Then take you to bed,” Alex said. “Again, not an order. A request.”

Now Nannie looked absolutely shocked. He wasn’t sure if she was angry, embarrassed, or sickened.

“You’re asking me? Isn’t this the same thing you did with the baroness before you broke her bed?” Nannie asked.

“Pretty close. But this time I’d like to try to break my bed with your shoulders. Or your bed, if you prefer. Again though, I’m not ordering you. I really am just asking if I can spend the night with you.”

Alex’s hands had been lightly caressing Nannie’s stomach and back as the conversation had been going on. His fingertips lightly trailed against her muscled skin under the thin fabric of her clothes.

“You want to bed me,” Nannie said flatly. “After you dress me up and take me to dinner. Alone.”

“That I do. So… is it a yes?” Alex asked.

Nannie let out a shuddering breath and shook her head.

“Yeah… it’s a yes on everything but the bedding part. If you’re not ordering me, I’d… well… uhm… let me—can I think on it?” Nannie asked, her face turning a deep, dark red.

Nodding, Alex slipped in close and then kissed Nannie’s cheek. “Of course, Five. Of course. Now, let’s do some more coursework.”

Turning back to the paper, Alex continued to pet and stroke Nannie while getting her back to her writing practice.

An hour later, Alex heard a soft knocking.

“My lord,” called Walter from the other side of his office door.

Looking up from Nannie’s work, Alex frowned. Walter didn’t usually bother him unless he needed something.

Turning in his seat, Alex faced the door.

“Come on in, Walter.”

The door opened halfway, and Walter stuck his head in. He was an older man with short gray hair, tired brown eyes, and a diminishing figure.

Clearly in the shrinking part of life. I remember when that started.

“My lord, Sylvia Griffon wishes to see you,” Walter said.

“Oh. Alright,” Alex said, thinking.

“She asked to be taken to her room. I had Douglas escort her, sire,” Walter said.

That’s different. Something must have happened.

“Thank you, Walter. What time is it right now in the kitchens?” Alex asked.

“Lunch can still be served, sire. Should I have meals sent up?”

“Yes, three of them. Thank you, Walter.”

Nodding his head, the older man closed the door.

“Huh. Wonder what she fucked up,” Nannie said, looking at Alex.

“Damn. I was really enjoying petting you while helping you with your letters,” Alex said honestly.

Nannie glared at him and then bared her teeth, clearly getting ready to yell at him. Then she rolled her eyes with a snort and grimaced.

“You can try again later. Come on, maybe we can get her to blow you so you’ll go easy on me later,” Nannie said, getting up from her chair.

“True. Having my hands on you did get me worked up,” Alex admitted.

Nannie’s brows drew down. Then her eyes flicked to his pants, where there was an obvious tell-tale bulge.

“Shit. I thought you were teasing me,” Nannie said, a strange smile on her face.

Alex sighed and pushed on her shoulder. “Go on. I’ll feed you compliments later. Clearly you need a lot more to believe you’re attractive.”

“I know I’m good looking. I just thought the whole murderess thing…” Nannie said, moving to the door. She opened it and stepped into the hallway, looking both ways, then waved him on.

“Would what, take away from that? Yeah, you’re a murderer. You’ve got some problems in your head and clearly a desire for violence,” Alex said, walking behind her. “That doesn’t change that I want to bury it between your legs and watch you moan under me for it.”

Falling silent, Nannie went into bodyguard mode. She kept him moving, heading for the room Sylvia inhabited.

The only time she looked away from watching the halls, doors, and people was to point at the door she thought Sylvia was behind.

Once Alex had confirmed it, she knocked twice on the door, waited a beat, then opened it.

After walking into the room behind Nannie, Alex pulled the door shut.

Sylvia was sitting on the corner of her bed, her arms folded across her chest. Her dark-blond hair was arranged behind her shoulders and back, looking like she’d braided it. Her blue eyes were much warmer than Nannie’s, but they held a similar predatory look.

All in all, she looked exactly as he remembered seeing her last. Which meant nothing physically wrong had happened to her.

“Good afternoon, Sylvia,” Alex said, moving to the table and sitting down. There were several books on it that Sylvia had left behind during her last stay. “This is Five. Five, this is Sylvia.”

Nannie grunted at the other woman, her right hand resting on the sword pommel belted at her side.

“There’s no need for that, Five. I’m operating under much of the same oaths you are, I bet. In fact, my number was supposed to be Four,” Sylvia said, eying the other woman.

“Huh?” Nannie looked to Alex.

“She was very close to being a Numbered. In the end, she didn’t make the cut,” Alex said with a shrug.

After watching him for another second, Nannie chuckled at that and released her sword. Then she came and joined Alex at the table.

“I beg your pardon?” Sylvia asked.

“You didn’t hit all the requirements. In the end, you really didn’t have anything I wanted to keep long term.

“So I cut you loose,” Alex said.

“And that fits?” Sylvia said, pointing at Nannie.

“Five? She fits. Definitely.” Alex reached over to lay a hand on the berserker’s forearm before she could react. “She’s a fierce and loyal bodyguard. She does all that I ask of her. She betters herself endlessly.

“She’s my Five.”

Alex had gotten a hold of Five just in time. The look on her face had been going straight toward rage.

And it cooled instantly at his words.

She snorted and flicked a hand at Sylvia, turning to the table. “You’re not worth my time.”

Picking up the books that were lying there, she started to pick through their title pages.

Good for her. I’m sure she’ll be able to recognize some words in those, and it’ll help.

Sylvia sniffed once, looking at Alex.

“She’s much more uncivilized than the other one,” she said.

“Uh huh. What can I do for you, Sylvia?” Alex asked.

Sylvia’s face was the noble mask he’d come to expect from her.

Pretty, cold, calculated, and hoping to deflect everything.

“I’d like a deal,” she said finally.

“Oh? I’m not sure I’m in the mood to offer one. I’d be willing to hear you out, though. First… I want to know…

“I released you from some of your oaths to me. Have you broken any of them since then?” Alex asked. “And I call on your oath pin to speak the truth.”

Sylvia inhaled sharply, her mouth thinning. “You released me from them.”

“I did, but I want to know. Did you violate or break any oaths after that? On your pin, please.”

Sylvia looked away from him and pressed her fingers to her pin.

“I violated an oath I gave to you,” Sylvia said, still not meeting his eyes.

“Which one?”

“It only happened once. To be celibate.”

“Ah… that’s a pity. Who was it with?”

“No one,” Sylvia said, her voice tightening.

“No one?” Nannie looked over her shoulder. “Rubbed one out, did ya? I wish I could. I’ve had an itch I’m not allowed to scratch for a month or two now.

“Making me crazy. Especially with how touchy-feely Master is.”

Alex nodded slowly.

“Is that true? You took care of yourself?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Out of sheer curiosity, why?” Alex asked.

I might as well push a little. After this we can start asking about what she wants.

“Because I was… randy. Ok? I had desires.”

“Who doesn’t?” Alex shrugged. “Al—”

“Who’d you fantasize about?” Nannie turned partially in her chair to interrupt Alex.

Sylvia’s jaw flexed and tightened, as if she didn’t want to speak.

“Alex,” Sylvia said.

Oh. Well, that’s interesting.

Chapter 2

“It was Alex—happy now?” Sylvia growled, fingers pressed to her pin. “Can I ask for that deal now? Or have you not humiliated me enough?”

“Yeah, you can let your pin go, Sylvia,” Alex said, prodding Nannie in the side when it seemed like she might say something more.

The murderess looked like she indeed wanted to say or do more, but Alex’s gaze apparently stopped her.

Shrugging her shoulders, she picked up the book she had chosen and started in on it again.

Sylvia put her hands in her lap. She looked rather angry at the moment, and Alex couldn’t quite blame her.

She’d been forced to admit something no one would ever want to.

Especially since I had her completely in my control.

Or is that part of the reason?

She didn’t win the game. I just forfeited and walked away. As if she wasn’t worth beating.

And just a bit ago, I said she wasn’t worth keeping.

That’s her big thing. Playing games. Fighting.

Winning.

By winning, she lost. Because she won in a way that had everything to do with her being unworthy.

Alex smiled and gestured to Sylvia with one hand. Keeping his other hand on Nannie’s forearm, he leaned in closer to Nannie, till he was leaning against her.

So let’s press some more of her buttons.

Nannie gave him an odd look for a second, then went back to her book. She was clearly very determined to master reading and writing.

Sylvia wasn’t in control of her emotions right now, the annoyance at his actions clear on her face.

“I want a deal,” she said once again.

“Ok. What do you want; what are you offering?”

“I’m willing to give you back everything you had from me last time,” Sylvia said. “In addition to that, I’m willing to get in your bed twice a week.”

Alex raised his eyebrows at that. “Let’s first talk about what you want, before any type of price.”

Sylvia grimaced and pressed a hand to her temple. “I made a mistake. I got into a business deal I couldn’t actually make work in the end. It completely fell through, and they’re looking to blame someone.

“If I can’t… if I can’t get you to intervene and work this from the other side, they’re going to figure out it was me.”

“Ok… Why couldn’t you finish the deal, and how can I help?”

“I couldn’t finish the deal because it would have worked directly against the county of Brit. They wanted to smuggle goods in and out. Enough goods that I knew for a fact it would slow down the economic gains the merchant class has been making with your recent changes.

“And I couldn’t do that,” Sylvia said, looking down at her hands. “You technically released me from all your oaths other than to not betray you personally.

“But I didn’t want to do that to Brit. So I couldn’t.”

Alex nodded once. “And I can fix this by simply making up a fake resource to expose their plan, without you catching the blame.

“I’m surprised they were willing to get into the deal with you, considering you were pretty much labeled as my concubine.”

Sylvia shrugged. “They knew about it but seemed to think nothing of it. That neither of us had any loyalty to the other.

“Honestly, at the time, I didn’t think I did, either. Then I suddenly did when it came time. And I… didn’t do my part. They got caught.”

Alex turned his thoughts inward, and hoped his goddess was listening. This would be a great time to have her insight.

I wonder if her soul would have been taken. Would she have broken her oath technically?

No.

Did she think it was going to break her oath?

No.

Thanks. Your husband is a very lucky man.

Have I mentioned you looked lovely in red and black? Are those his colors? You wore them very well.

Thank you. Do you really think so?

They’re his… colors. Yes. Yes.

I’ll make sure he knows you told me that.

“Ok… so you’re basically asking me to set up a fake resource that would have outed the operation, or to burn a resource if I can’t fake something. Something along those lines. That about right?” Alex asked.

Sylvia nodded.

“Except that’s not all, is it? This isn’t something you’d normally get invested in. I get the impression you were trading mostly in secrets and information before this,” Alex said.

Sylvia’s chin sank down toward her chest. She didn’t respond.

“And you’re probably drowning under debt since a lot of your assets were tied up in whatever info you had at your fingertips. Or whomever, I suppose.

“You thought when it all ended you could just go back out there and resume where you left off.”

Sylvia nodded ever so slightly.

“You thought you could get back into the game. And they locked you out.”

Again, Sylvia nodded just a little.

“How bad is it?”

“I don’t see how that has any relevance to this. I just need you to help with this bit,” Sylvia said.

“It’s relevant because this’ll happen again. And I might not be able to get involved soon enough,” Alex said.

Can I use her? She might be valuable. I don’t really have any connections to the underworld here—who’s who and what’s going on.

Valeria and her people are more for noble intrigue. Not for what’s happening at the ground level.

“Do you know who Riley was? She’s my personal maid now. Goes by One,” Alex said, changing the subject in another direction.

“Riley? Your One? Yes. Everyone knows her now since you elevated her.

“She ran a gambling ring. It was all on the up-and-up. She paid the right people, and her clientele list was all well-to-do middle class.

“She ran afoul of an independent gang who wanted money and other things from her. They ratted her out and took her business,” Sylvia explained. “I might be out of the game, as you said, but I still have my sources. I know who’s who.

“I just can’t get to the stuff that pays well anymore.”

“Alright. I can do this. But it’s going to cost you,” Alex said honestly.

Sylvia sighed and pressed her hands to her face.

“Are you going to make me warm your bed every night?” Sylvia asked.

“No. I mean, have you seen Five here? Look at her. With just a bit more polish and a little longer hair, she’d give even you a run for your money,” Alex said, reaching up and touching a fingertip to Nannie’s temple.

“My price is as follows. All your previous oaths will become active again. You will be my Four.

“The new parts to your deal will be that you spend one night a week in my bed, and one night a week on your knees for me. You’ll also be given Mother’s Bane after every coupling and be expected to take it.

“Additionally, you’ll be my master of the underworld. I want you to know everything that’s going on in my counties, baronies, and cities. I’m going to put people under you to help you do your job as well.

“You’ll have a private room with the rest of the Numbered and receive all the same benefits they do. Your house will remain yours along with your accounts, assets, and people, of course. Everything of you—what is Sylvia—is mine. And is now Four.”

The young noblewoman didn’t move or breathe. She sat on the edge of her bed, with her hands pressed to her face.

“Alex, you’re not even giving me a little wriggle room here. Wasn’t this a game between us? Weren’t we playing with one another?” Sylvia asked, looking up to him.

“We were. It was fun for a time. But in the end, I had taken everything from you and there was little left. I could have had all I wanted if I just… pushed a little harder. We both knew that,” Alex said as gently as he could.

Sylvia’s eyes were locked on him. She didn’t argue with his assessment.

“And the game was over for me. So I let you go. This time, I don’t want to play a game. I want you, Sylvia. I want all of you to myself. I’m doing this at all because I care for your well-being. Normally I don’t allow others to dictate deals,” Alex said.

Her head marginally went up and down. Agreeing again.

“I’ll have you, Sylvia. All of you. Or you can see how you fare out there without my aid, in a situation you created without my involvement,” Alex said. “You of course can say no, and I’ll do nothing against you. I won’t even act on the information you gave me about the problem in asking for help.

“It’ll be as if you never came here. You can agree, or go back to where you were without any changes from me or mine. And I’ll swear on Leah’s name to that.”

Nannie put her book down and watched Sylvia over her shoulder.

Sylvia shuddered, then put her face back into her hands.

Looking to Nannie, Alex gave her a smile.

“We still on for dinner tonight?” he asked as softly as he could.

“What? You still want to go with me?” Nannie whispered back.

“Of course. How else am I supposed to get you into my bed tonight by your own volition?” Alex asked, grinning at her.

“But… you could break her in instead. She’s a lot better—” Nannie stopped talking when Alex moved forward, pressing his forehead to hers.

“Five… will you go to dinner with me or not?”

“Yes, Master. I will,” Nannie murmured.

Alex nodded and sat back down in his seat. Sylvia was still gathering her thoughts.

“Alright… I’ll agree to that price. But I want you to pay me for my work. I’m worth it.

“So I’d like to talk salary,” Sylvia said, letting her hands down. Tears were running down her face, but she smiled at him nonetheless. Her eyes moved to Nannie for a second, then back to him.

Always a salary. Though I wonder just how close she came to getting killed. She seems far more relieved than I expected.

Nannie must have picked up on the unspoken cue, because she closed the book and set it down on the table.

“I’m going to go check on the grub. I’ll be back,” she said. Leaving quickly, she closed the door behind herself.

“I didn’t expect that from her,” Sylvia said.

“What, giving you some room? She’s a Numbered, just like you are now, Four. Numbered have to stick together because… well… there’s only five of you. And you’re all in my thrall,” Alex said. “Now, salary?”

Sylvia wiped at her eyes with her fingers. “What are you paying your spymaster? The pretty one.”

“Twenty gold a year for her position,” Alex said immediately. “Would that be agreeable to you?”

Sylvia sniffed, then chuckled darkly. “I want thirty. I’ll be so dedicated to you, it’ll make the others try harder. I’ll be your bar to hold the others to. And if I’m not, I’ll spend five days either in your bed or on my knees a week.”

“That’s a deal,” Alex said immediately. “Get yourself situated, Four. I’ll have your collars and tags dropped off tonight. Be sure to introduce yourself appropriately to Anna as a Numbered.”

Alex felt the deal lock into place.

Sylvia was his from top to bottom.

There was a sharp rap at the door, then Nannie stuck her head in.

“Master, I think you need to go to the courtyard. Something’s happening there,” Nannie said. “I saw Walter talking with someone and there’s a bunch of guards going around in every direction through the keep. I think they might be looking for you.”

Alex frowned, suddenly feeling a bit sick with anxiety.

Too much change at once. It’s like it all comes crashing down at the same time.

“Alright, lead the way, Five,” Alex said, getting up and going to the door.

He was in the courtyard before he realized Sylvia was trailing along close at his right side. Giving her an even look, he wasn’t quite sure how to take it.

“What? I’m yours, aren’t I? I should learn my position as quickly as possible,” Sylvia said, her mask back in place as if it had never slipped.

Alex shrugged, not about to argue with it. If she wanted to jump in on day one, he wasn’t going to say no.

Unfortunately, whatever had been going on here was already retreating to his receiving hall, as it were. The edge of a mass of people were moving through the wide entry doors.

What the hell?

Nannie, Alex, and Sylvia followed the rear of the group of people moving into the keep.

Not waiting for people to get out of the way, Nannie started shoving people to one side or the other, making their way to the front of the press of bodies.

When she finally burst out of the crush of people, Nannie stepped to one side, giving Alex a chance to walk free of the mob.

Standing at the center of his receiving hall were several guards, Walter, Max, and a young woman Alex didn’t know.

She looked shaken, bloody, and dead on her feet. Her height couldn’t have reached anything more than five feet. She had an average frame and build, giving her a very normal appearance.

Her hair was a mess of partially braided dark-brown hair. It had a disheveled look to it, as if she’d been on the run for a long while. Her dark-blue eyes had a hunted look to them. An edge of fear.

But they were alive and determined.

She had a sense of nobility and bearing that made him feel like he was looking at the duchess.

Too many people here.

“Alex! Oh, good, good,” Walter said, spotting Alex immediately. “You see there is—”

“Clear the hall,” Alex said to Max. “Everyone but Walter, you, and my people.”

Max and the guards immediately stood at full attention. In the next minute, all the onlookers, keep guests, workers, and anyone who wasn’t part of Alex’s immediate group were shunted out of the hall.

“Now, let’s start from the place most polite conversations come from,” Alex said. Bowing from the waist to the young woman, Alex indicated himself. “I am Alexander Brit, Count of Brit. May I offer you water, food, or some sort of refreshment?”

The young woman took in a slow breath, then let it out in a rush with a fractured smile.

“My name is Quinn, Princess Quinn of the Xer tribe. I politely decline your offer of comfort, as my message is dire.

“I’ve come to you as the holder of Ridge, and to ask you honor an agreement made by the previous count,” said the young woman.

Alex raised an eyebrow at that and turned to Walter. “Did the previous count leave any documentation to the effect of existing pledges?”

“Not that we found, sire. If there is an agreement, it’s likely buried away somewhere. But to be honest, it wouldn’t be yours to uphold,” Walter said, his eyes unable to look at the woman. “As you aren’t beholden to the previous count or sworn to carry through his arrangements, all deals that were in place with Ridge are no longer viable.”

Ah. That’d be why she seems afraid. She knows I have no reason to help her, or assist her. There’s nothing legally binding me to provide anything for her.

Looking to the young woman, Alex saw a momentary flash of anger followed by defeat in her eyes.

It was exactly what she hadn’t wanted to hear.

“Hm. I’d like to offer you refreshments again—though this time, perhaps in a more private setting. We can also begin to discuss this more earnestly.

“I admit I know very little of your country, your people, the deal you made with Ridge, and your customs. I’d love to know more,” Alex said with a smile, then gestured to the back of his receiving hall. There was a room there he used on occasion, and this was the perfect opportunity for it. “Please, let me tend to your needs while we discuss this.”

Quinn looked up at him, her eyes seeming to weigh him out.

“Your chamberlain stays here, as does your general,” Quinn said.

“As you like, but I’ll not be without my bodyguard or my personal adviser,” Alex said, indicating Nannie and Sylvia. “They’re sworn to me, and me alone. Not the county, not the king, not the emperor—just me.”

“That is acceptable. You’d be a fool otherwise,” said the princess.

This’ll be fun. I wonder how much power I can get if I break her.

Alex only smiled in return, still gesturing to the back room.

She eyed him for a second more, then turned and headed toward his indicated direction.

Then again, for her to allow herself to be taken to a back room, outside of her power base, with nothing but what’s on her… she’s desperate.

“Walter, send in lunch, would you?” Alex asked. “I believe I already had three meals coming; add a fourth.”

Nannie moved in front of him as he trailed along behind the princess.

“Five, search her once we’re alone. See if she has any weapons on her,” Alex whispered. “Worst case, we put her in the ground and say we sent her on her way with nothing.”

Nannie flexed her hands and nodded.

“I know just where to drop the body,” Sylvia added thoughtfully. “Good season for it, too.”

Oh? Sylvia, you might be earning your keep faster than I thought.

Once everyone had gotten into the small meeting room, Nannie advanced on Quinn.

“What? What’s the meaning of this?” shouted the small princess.

Nannie snatched at the smaller woman as she darted by and caught her by a wrist. Grabbing the other, Nannie moved the princess to the wall and pinned her there. Holding both small wrists with a single hand, Nannie used her other hand to begin roughly searching the travel-stained visitor.

“You have no right to do this!” shouted Quinn.

“I have every right,” Alex said, moving over to the table set to one side. “You’re a foreigner claiming to be something no one can validate, demanding a treaty be upheld that no one can prove.

“So yes. I’m well within my rights to have you searched.”

Quinn blew out a hard breath and glared at him as Nannie ran a hand all over her body.

Nannie fished a slim knife out from inside the princess’ undergarments and inspected it.

Clicking a tongue, she held it out to Sylvia.

Finding nothing else, Nannie let the princess go and moved over to stand beside Alex.

“See? No harm has been done to you,” Alex said soothingly. “I do apologize for it, though. Would you please have a seat? Lunch will be served shortly, and I think we have much to talk about.

“Let’s start with what you wanted from me. The specifics.”

Quinn looked disturbed and distraught at the same time. As if disbelieving that Alex really had only wanted to check for his safety.

“You’ll not harm me further?” Quinn asked.

“It was never my intention to harm you unless I deemed it reasonable. I do have to watch out for my own safety.

“If you are who you say you are, then this talk will be as easy as it could be,” Alex said. “Now please, sit and let’s speak. What do you need from me?”

Quinn sat in her chair slowly, her eyes moving from Nannie to Sylvia, and then to Alex.

“Soldiers,” Quinn said finally. “My father, the king, has been imprisoned by his cousin. So long as I live, there’s a threat to that traitor’s claim on the clan. It’s unlikely he’ll kill my father till he has me in custody, but that’s no guarantee.

“I need soldiers. Soldiers to free my people and my lands.”

Alex smirked at that and leaned to one side in his chair.

“Soldiers. What you mean is money, arms, armor, blacksmiths, fletchers, a supply train, trainers, doctors, and leaders to guide the soldiers—that’s what you mean.

“Because a soldier without any of those things is worthless.”

Quinn’s mouth twitched, and she lifted her chin slightly.

“Yes. I simply didn’t feel it worth listing all those things out, as I assumed you knew those things would be needed,” Quinn said.

Uh huh. Sure. Seems like I’ll need to tutor you a bit.

“Well, I’ll be honest with you. I’m open to the idea. I think I’m willing to barter with you to save your clan,” Alex said. “So… let’s start with a privacy and secrecy oath. And move from there.

“Shall we?”

Alex grinned at her.

Chapter 3

“What kind of oath do you expect me to take, exactly?” Quinn asked, her voice taking on an edge.

“An oath of secrecy, privacy, and that you won’t betray this trust to anyone. On your soul and your life.

“That anything we speak of here and now will never be revealed to anyone outside of a similar oath to me,” Alex said.

“What about them?” Quinn asked, pointing to Sylvia and Nannie.

“They’re my Numbered; they don’t count. Now… this oath would be on Leah. Are you willing to deal with me?

“Otherwise, this meeting will be over. We’ll have lunch together if you’re willing, then I’ll leave you to your own devices. You can proceed however you see fit,” Alex said. “Whether here in Brit or elsewhere.”

Quinn narrowed her eyes, staring death at Alex.

“He actually means it,” Sylvia said, breaking into the conversation. “There is no lie behind his words.”

Nannie nodded simply in agreement.

Hm. Wasn’t expecting them to help. Though to be honest, they know how this game goes now. Since they’ve both experienced it.

Quinn moved her glare to the two Numbered.

“Fine. I swear it. To everything you stated, on Leah’s name,” Quinn said.

“As do I in return,” Alex offered back. “Now, with that settled—you say you want me to put together an army and take back your family throne. Is that the simple version?”

Quinn nodded her head once. “Yes, that’s it.”

“And what exactly am I receiving for doing this service?” Alex asked.

“The… the previous agreement with Ridge was based on a series of trades and traditions. They would protect our lands, and we would provide wives or concubines as needed for the Ridge family.

“It’s been this way for many years,” Quinn said.

“I have received nothing from you or your people. Why should I assist you?” Alex asked.

“We would of course give you the same that we did for Ridge. The same deal,” Quinn said, her words final.

She has quite the presence.

“No,” Alex said with a shrug of his shoulders.

“No,” Quinn repeated, her face not understanding.

“That’s right, no. I have no need for concubines or wives. You may be a beautiful young woman, Quinn, but so are these two,” Alex said, indicating Sylvia and Nannie. “And they’re both sworn to my bed.

“What else do you have to offer?”

Sylvia put one hand on her hip and shifted her body toward Alex. At the same time, Nannie lifted her chin up, looking down at Quinn.

Hm. They took a certain amount of pride in that statement. Interesting.

“I can pay you,” Quinn said, her spine stiffening.

“The cost of a campaign, even a short one, can be prohibitive. I imagine if you could afford the soldiers, you’d be hiring mercenaries,” Alex said.

“I’ll pay you after I get my family’s throne back.”

“Uh huh. No guarantee on that. For all you know, your entire treasury is empty, spent, stolen, or shipped elsewhere.”

“Land. I’ll give you land.”

“What, in the wilds? No thanks. It’s beyond the protection I can reasonably give at this time.

“Not to mention it isn’t really suitable for much. I hear that land can’t grow much more than grass.”

Quinn minutely shook her head back and forth. As if she could argue away his points, even though they were completely true.

Slowly, her head tipped downward, her eyes breaking contact to settle on the floor.

There we go.

“I do have something I want, though,” Alex said. “And it’s within your power. It won’t even cost you a single copper coin, either.”

Quinn wrinkled her nose, her mind clearly jumping ahead to where he was going. She didn’t speak though, her eyes still focusing on the ground.

“I want you as a vassal, Princess. I want you to become part of the county of Brit.

“Not immediately, mind you, but over time. I figure a decade or two would be slow enough to make it seem like it was inevitable,” Alex said.

“You want me to… be your vassal?” Quinn asked, facing him directly now.

“To start, yes. In addition,” Alex said, holding up a second finger. “I want you as a concubine. You personally.”

Quinn’s face became pale as a sheet.

“Third, you’ll be celibate. Pure as untouched snow. You’ll not engage in a romantic or sexual encounter with another man or woman—or yourself, even—without permission from me.

“That’s what I want. Agree to those three items, and I’ll save your clan. Otherwise, you may have lunch with me and go your own way. As if nothing ever happened and you never told me no.

“Nothing will happen to you. At all. I won’t even be offended,” Alex said, dropping his hand to the arm of his chair. “No is as valid an option as yes.”

“You… you, you, you monster,” Quinn hissed at him, her face bright red now. “You want me to prostitute myself and my clan to you.”

“If that’s how you want to look at it, yes. I do. I want you to myself, and I want your clan to eventually become a county.”

“And what am I supposed to do as a queen without a husband? Hm? I’ll never produce an heir if I don’t wed,” Quinn said, her voice becoming raw with emotion.

“I’ll be happy to provide you with an heir when the time comes. As far as your status as a princess, I don’t believe you need to be married to become Queen,” Alex said.

The princess was taking deep, quivering breaths. It was clear she was little more than a ball of incensed fury right now.

“You can always say no, Princess. You came here looking for something; I’m offering it to you at a price of my own desire.”

There was a soft tap at the door. Sylvia laid a hand on Alex’s shoulder and turned to the entry. Opening it slightly, she peered out. Then opened it all the way.

Two men in livery entered quickly. They put down four settings for lunch and then left immediately.

Nannie looked at the dome on her food, then turned to the princess.

“Any chance you’re going to decide before we eat? I’m hungry. Can’t turn my back on you unless you agree, and if you decline I’m going to make sure you eat by yourself over there,” Nannie said.

Sylvia laughed softly to herself and then sat down next to Alex, where she immediately lifted the dome off her meal.

“Five, you’re positively a delight. Oh, it’s some lovely looking meats and soft bread,” Sylvia said. “If you like, I could get your lunch into manageable bites for you so you don’t have to take your eyes off her.”

Nannie glanced Sylvia’s way with a furrowed brow before looking back to Quinn.

“’Kay,” said the murderer-turned-bodyguard. “Thanks… Four.”

“Of course. We Numbered have to stick together. How else will we get our revenge on Master?” Sylvia asked with a smirk. She leaned over Nannie’s food and started prepping it for her quietly.

Sylvia is trying to worm her way into Nannie’s graces, isn’t she? Not a bad plan.

Get Nannie on her side quickly, and Sylvia is suddenly much more likely to get along with the rest.

“How… how often would I be expected to serve as concubine?” Quinn asked, her small body slumping into her chair.

“As often as I like, and in whatever way I deem fit. That’s the role of a concubine, after all. Though I’d never share you with anyone else.

“You’ll call me husband or Master in private, and whatever appellation is correct in public,” Alex said, not turning away from Quinn. “Though I can promise you this: I will never, ever mistreat you in any way, nor disrespect you in public.

“I’ll even have a vassalage contract and oath prepared for you today. You will receive all the benefits, protections, and expectations a normal vassal would receive.”

“A vassal. A concubine vassal,” Quinn muttered.

“In charge of her clan, with strong protection given from a man interested in her and her safety. All the goodies that come with it as well. Like trade, protected trade routes, and a garrison,” Alex said. He wanted to make sure she understood the benefits that came with vassalage.

Closing her eyes, she hung her head.

“I agree to your price, and swear to it,” Quinn said, just barely loud enough to be heard.

“I accept, and I swear my own word on this oath back to you,” Alex said, and the deal smashed into him. It felt like a bolt of thunder had just cracked over his head.

“Splendid,” Alex said after a short pause. “Come on over here, my dear concubine. Let’s have lunch together. We can talk details about you and our clan.”

Alex wanted to eat right now. He had no doubt the rest of today was going to be filled with meetings to go over numbers, troop dispositions, money, and planning a campaign.

All things he didn’t care much about and would leave to his managers to handle.

Though he’d still have to be there to give final say.

Need to check in to see how much that deal made for me.

***

Groaning, Alex dragged himself through the door of the inn and into the common room.

Ugh. Considering the crystal column was literally replaced with a new one and then filled up almost seventy percent, this is worth it.

But in the same breath… it really isn’t.

His guards, assigned by Rudolph, had already rented out the entire building. Even going so far as to have anyone already in the inn removed.

Anyone displaced had been paid twice their room price in recompense.

“You ok, Master?” Nannie asked.

“Tired, Five. A full day of meetings, followed by a mad dash on a horse,” Alex said. “Only to have to wake up early tomorrow morning and hit the road to go see Baroness Tilly.”

“Ha, you won’t mind doing that. You liked seeing her just fine, last time,” Nannie said.

Alex nodded, then tripped over his own feet, nearly taking a header.

Nannie’s warm grip on his elbow was the only thing that kept him upright.

“You really are tired,” Nannie murmured, her fingers closing around his arm. She began to gently guide him over to a table.

“Not all of us got to nap during the meetings,” Alex said, sitting on the bench Nannie put him next to.

“Heh. Need my beauty rest. There’re only two of us bodyguards, even after all your promises.”

Nannie sat down next to him, both their backs to the wall.

“You don’t need any beauty rest. I think you’re actually rather pretty,” Alex said honestly, yawning.

“Uh huh.”

Closing his eyes, Alex let out a breath and slunk low in the chair.

Only to be shaken roughly.

“Master, wake up. You’re falling asleep upright,” Nannie murmured.

“Sorry, Five. Just give me a moment and we can have dinner,” Alex mumbled, unable to open his eyes for longer than a second. He truly meant it, too. He didn’t want to sleep right now. “I want to have dinner with you. This isn’t exactly how I wanted it to go, though.”

Nannie grunted and then grabbed him by the elbow. Levering him up from his seat, she got an arm around his waist.

Alex didn’t even try to fight her. He just leaned into her and let himself be guided.

Suddenly he was dropped into a soft bed. He couldn’t even remember getting up the stairs. Then rough hands started pulling at his boots.

Lifting his head a bit, he found Nannie crouching down at the foot of his bed, working his boots off.

In the haze of his sleep-addled brain, he realized she was acting very different right now.

Maybe ’cause I thanked her and meant it. Told her my thoughts.

“Thanks, Five. You’re a love. A beautiful and courageous love,” Alex mumbled, then let his head flop down into the bed.

Nannie said something under her breath, dropping his boots to the ground. Then her hands moved up to his belt and she started pulling its tongue out.

Alex began to doze off even before she got his belt unhitched.

After what felt like only seconds, he came back out of his daze. Shifting his weight around, he lifted his butt up to make things easier for Nannie.

Only to realize he was under the covers, in nothing but a night shirt and his underwear.

Nannie had already stripped him and put him to bed outright.

Lifting his head up, Alex looked to the window. The curtains were pulled, blocking what little light might try to come in from outside.

As far as he could tell, it was still night. And likely early in the morning.

She actually undressed me. I thought for sure she’d just leave me as I was.

Settling back into his covers, Alex let out a soft sigh. He felt rather wide awake.

Then the bed shifted just a bit next to him, and a soft, gentle snore filled the quiet room.

Turning his head slowly, he found Nannie slumbering next to him.

She’d changed into her sleep tunic and set aside her armor and weapons.

She was on the side of the bed closer to the door, and he could clearly see one of her short swords resting up against the wall nearby.

As he watched her quietly for several moments, Alex wasn’t sure what to make of her.

He’d identified early on that she needed to belong. To be part of something. That excluding her would make her want to be part of it all the more.

She reeked of a life that she herself was disappointed with. A life she’d been forced to shape with what tools she had available to her, even as she cursed them.

You’re not a bad dog, are you, Nannie? You’re just a beaten dog made bad.

I bet your predisposition to violence, and that you seem to need it, is much like Three’s wish for pain.

Instead of physical pain on yourself, you inflict it on others.

Now he had to wonder how far that extended. Were her experiences with sex just as rough and tumble as her life?

How did I phrase it? Softer than One under all that tasty evil? I was only testing at the time, but maybe I was closer to the truth than I thought.

Damn, she really does fill out that sleepwear. She must bind her chest down or something.

There’s no other way.

Shifting to his side, Alex slowly rolled over to face Nannie directly.

No sooner than he settled down, her eyes slid open, blue orbs immediately locking on him.

“Sorry, I was admiring you as you slept,” Alex said honestly.

Nannie blinked, her hands sliding up out of the covers to grip the edge.

“Why do you say dumb lies like that?” Nannie asked. “Like that you wanted to have dinner with me and… and have sex.”

Ah. She’s partially upset that I didn’t follow through.

That’s fair.

Alex smiled sadly and scooted closer to her, causing her to draw her head back.

Reaching over with one hand, he began to very gently run his fingertips through her short hair.

“I wasn’t lying, Five. I do want those things. And I really was watching you sleep. I was wondering if I could get away with touching you and not waking you up,” Alex said.

Dragging a finger along her hair line, he trailed it down to her ear.

“See? You’re lying again,” Nannie growled. Her teeth were bared and her eyes angry.

She didn’t pull away from him, though.

“No, I’m not,” Alex said, then moved up against her side. Her skin felt smooth and soft, though backed by firm, rigid muscles underneath.

“Uh huh. You can just order me to spread my legs. The end. So do it and let’s get this over with,” Nannie said, the heat in her voice rising.

Alex sighed unintentionally and moved his fingers up through her hair again. “I’m sorry. I’ll leave you alone. I didn’t want to bother you or make you upset.”

Alex let his hand slip free of her hair and moved several inches away from her.

“See? You can’t even stomach being near me,” Nannie said.

Uh… what?

Unable to help himself, Alex laughed and shook his head. Realizing that would only upset her, he stopped and looked into her eyes.

“Five, I want to caress you, kiss you, and make love to you. And I’d like it very much if you wanted it, too. I don’t want to just have sex with you.

“If you want me to move further away, I will. If you don’t mind me getting closer, that’s what I’m going to do. So… let’s make it easy.”

Alex checked her posture and demeanor and found she was clearly listening before he continued.

“I’m going to move closer to you in a few seconds if you don’t tell me not to. Then I’m probably going to start touching your hair again, unless you tell me not to.

“After that, my other hand is probably going to come up under your tunic and start gently rubbing your stomach. Then it’s going to work its way up to your chest. Unless you tell me not to.”

Nannie blinked rapidly several times, but didn’t say anything. Her mouth half opened, but she stayed silent. As if she was unsure of her own response.

Acting on his own promised actions, Alex moved in close to her, pressing up to her side again.

Then, after a single beat of his heart, his hand came back up and began to lightly play with her hair. His fingers carefully curled through her short locks.

Seeing no resistance in her, or even anger, he brought up his other hand and moved it under the covers.

Nannie’s eyes widened slightly when his hand came up under her tunic, bypassing her nethers and pressing to her lower abdomen.

Gently, carefully, with just the tips of his fingers, Alex began to lightly stroke and caress the taut flesh of her stomach.

He could feel her skin prickle under his touch, and he heard her breath catch.

Leaning forward across her shoulder, Alex pressed his lips to her skin. Right at the base of her neck. Letting his hand in her hair become less active, he continued to trail kisses up along her neck.

Nannie shivered from head to toe, her hands clenching into the top of the covers.

His hand in her tunic began to travel upward again. It didn’t stop until his fingers had gently curved around one of her breasts. Cupping her flesh, he brushed a thumb against the erect peak of her nipple.

Shuddering as she lay there, Nannie tilted her head back and to one side, exposing her neck to him.

Taking the invitation, Alex gently and lazily worked his lips back and forth across her throat.

Eventually he reached the end of her delicate neck and was forced to move up. Right over her jaw and then higher, until he began laying kisses on her cheek.

Drawing ever closer to her mouth with each kiss, he finally stopped as he pressed one just to the corner of her lips.

Closing his eyes, he nuzzled her ever so lightly. His hand in her tunic hadn’t stopped caressing her breasts, however.

He’d been moving his hand back and forth from one breast to the other. Stroking, fondling, and squeezing her soft skin tenderly.

“May I kiss you, my Five?” Alex asked. He wasn’t about to force anything on her right now. Not when she was letting herself be vulnerable.

Trusting him.

“Yes,” Nannie whispered huskily. “Please.”

Putting nothing but care into it, he used the hand in her hair to turn her face fractionally toward him, then laid a warm kiss on her lips.

She responded hesitantly, kissing him back after only a second.

Alex continued to kiss her. Repeatedly so, never letting his lips leave hers for longer than a second or two.

After what felt like forever to him, he pressed his forehead to hers.

“May I have you, my Five?” Alex asked. “May I make love to you?”

“Can I say no?” Nannie asked, her voice quivering.

“Of course,” Alex said immediately, and meant it.

“Then no,” Nannie murmured.

Feeling a twinge of disappointment, Alex nodded with a smile and moved to shift back to his side of the bed.

“Wait… yes. Please… please… make love to me, Master. I’m sorry, I feel so confused,” Nannie said before he moved away from her.

Ah. She really is softer than Riley underneath. She also doesn’t even know it.

Or won’t admit it.

Taking a second to slip out of his underwear, Alex moved over atop Nannie.

Taking his time so he wouldn’t spook her, he slid his knees between hers. Leaning in over her, he started to kiss her again as he slowly spread her legs apart.

Nannie moaned loudly as he did it, her hands coming up to grab his shoulders roughly.

Settling himself down against her, Alex could feel his tip lightly pressing to her slick entry.

Breaking the kiss, Alex lightly nuzzled her again. His lips brushed against her ear.

“Are you sure? Are you ready?” he asked her.

“Yes, Master. Please,” Nannie said, her voice a bare whisper.

With a deliberate yet slow pace, Alex lowered himself till his tip caught between the lips of her nethers.

Then he moved forward, gently sinking into her.

Shivering and moaning beneath him, Nannie lay there with her eyes closed. Her face alight with pleasure.

He felt almost no resistance entering her. She was slick and moist.

Ready.

Reaching the hilt smoothly, Alex adjusted his position. He set his hands on each side of her hips as he eased himself closer to her.

Nannie was gasping softly for breath. It was clear she was well beyond caring and very much out of her normal element. He hadn’t even really started yet, and she looked close to peaking.

With all the care for her well-being he had, Alex began to rock himself back and forth over Nannie. Gliding smoothly through her, from hilt to tip and back again.

In what felt like only seconds, Nannie was lost in what he was doing to her. Letting out constant loud moans between deep, shuddering pants. She was practically gasping for breath every time he penetrated her.

He’d never been with someone so in tune to what they were feeling in response to what he was doing. Nannie looked like she was dying from the pleasure of it.

Several minutes in and Nannie had only gotten louder. Her desperate moans seemed to come from deep inside her, as if he was pushing them out of her core.

It was intense.

But it also inflated his ego insanely.

“Master, love me,” Nannie whimpered.

Unable to help himself from responding to her words, he leaned down and kissed her lovingly. At the same time, he crammed himself deep into her, wedged his hilt between her lips, and came.

Nannie’s arms shot around his back and held him down to herself. Alex went with it, kissing her fiercely as he continued to pump into her. His hips thrust against her. Grinding into her, pulling out, and pushing deep into her again as he dumped seed into her depths.

Several more such heavy pumps and Alex was spent. Emptied. Pressing up into her, he let himself be held.

After a minute had passed, Nannie released him from her embrace, her hands sliding down his arms. Finally letting him end the kiss.

Moving his head back a fraction, Alex took a slow breath, then kissed her once more. Though much more lightly this time.

Nannie opened her eyes, looking up at him. They were a bit glassy.

Then she sniffled and started laughing. Only to immediately start crying.

Seeing the oncoming emotional breakdown, Alex kissed her and slid his arm under her neck.

Rolling to his side, he drew her into himself and pulled her face into his neck. Wrapping his arms around her, he didn’t say anything.

He just listened to her sob brokenly into him.

Chapter 4

Waking up, Alex looked around the room.

It was exactly as he’d seen it the previous night.

Nannie was still pressed in close to him. Her forehead was resting on his sternum. She had her hands between their bodies, curled up under her chin.

She looked a lot different to Alex this morning.

The murdering psychopath was gone, and Nannie—his Five—was there instead. In all her broken glory.

He imagined her life had done a number on her up to this point. Forced her to bend in strange and twisted ways she wasn’t happy with.

Gently, he began to comb his fingers through her short hair, his other hand still pressed to her back.

Slowly, much more slowly than he’d ever seen her do it before, Nannie woke up.

Her head tilted upward, and her blue eyes peered up at him from below.

“Morning,” she said, her voice soft. Unsure.

“Good morning,” Alex said with a smile. “Should we get breakfast with the guards, or would you mind if we had a nice quiet meal together?”

Nannie blinked once and then nodded her head a bit.

“Breakfast together sounds nice,” she murmured.

Alex reached down, gently tilted her chin up, and then kissed her.

Much to his surprise, Nannie kissed him back with fervor.

“Or, we could skip breakfast,” Nannie growled, her eyes practically glowing. “Do something else. Like me.”

Oh. Well, that’s fun.

It took an hour before someone came to offer them the morning meal. By that time, Nannie seemed mostly spent. Though Alex found the sudden change in her confusing.

Her breakdown last night hadn’t been a surprise, but this morning’s ardent need to couple and indulge in lovemaking had been. She was turning the corner faster than he’d predicted.

Sorting through the meal quickly, Alex realized it was mostly food that wouldn’t come spilling back up from a hard ride.

Hard things that would settle and take some time to digest.

“Uhm, I’m not really sure what to say,” Nannie murmured. Her hair was still a bit damp with sweat, and her cheeks had a rosy tint to them.

“Is there something that needs to be said?” Alex asked, picking up the heel of bread. He ripped a chunk off and pushed a piece of hard cheese into it.

“I’m not sure what to do,” Nannie said.

“About?”

“You. Me. Anything. It’s different. But not.”

“How so?” he pressed, wanting to hear her speak her mind.

She sat there, thinking. While she did, she started to pick up small bits of her breakfast. Fixing it together into bites, she began to nibble at it. Lost in her own head.

“Last night and this morning were wonderful… but I’m still me. I’m still… I still hate. And ache. I don’t care about other people. I want to hit someone. I want to fight,” Nannie muttered. “But I want to get back in the bed and make… make love to you again.”

Alex shrugged.

“That’s rather simple to answer, really.

“You are, and always will be, my Five. You’re a murdering, rude, nose-picking, violent woman,” Alex said, smiling at her from across the table.

Nannie looked like she was going to get angry. She stared at him for several seconds before she suddenly snorted and smiled at him. “I don’t pick my nose.”

“Yes, you do. I catch you all the time. You’re like second knuckle deep more often than not. Trying to massage your brain, maybe.

“But for all that, and everything you are, you’re my Five. You’re exactly who I knew you were yesterday, and that hasn’t changed today.

“Though I do have to say… wow… you are quite fun in the bedroom, Five,” Alex said, grinning in a dumb kind of way and leaning toward her.

“Oh, liked that did ya? I told you, you couldn’t handle it,” Nannie said with a grin, picking up a large chunk of her bread. Clearly her appetite was coming back.

“Oh, I did like it. Lots. I can’t wait to get more of it.”

Nannie wrinkled her nose at that.

“Well, I’ll have to fight the others, I think. They seem to have some sort of pecking order on who gets in bed with you,” Nannie said, her mouth full of food. “I kind of get them more now, though.”

Ahhh… that’s my Nannie. Fight everyone.

Alex only chuckled to himself.

“Uhm, Master?” Nannie asked.

“Yes, Five?”

“Can I ask you a favor, and a question?”

“Sure, what’s up?” Alex asked. Quickly as he could manage, he finished his bread and polished off his cheese.

“If… if we’re alone… am I… can I kiss you sometimes? Or just hug you?” Nannie muttered. Her voice sounded almost sick with herself, but also deeply needy.

Holy shit. Did I break her?

“Of course. I think I’d like that. Should I assume you don’t want to do that around the others?” Alex asked.

“No. Not at all. No,” Nannie said firmly.

“And your question?”

“Oh. Do you really think you can save the horse fuckers? You’re only taking our cavalry, engineers we have horses for, and the mounted infantry,” Nannie said. “That’s only about… six hundred soldiers and a hundred engineers, isn’t it?”

“Can I save the clan?” Alex mused aloud. “No. I can’t.

“But I think I can make a difference with that number. I think I can knock them on their asses and send them scurrying around.

“Though to be honest, that’s why we have the rest of the soldiers we can spare following behind. And that light cavalry mercenary company we’re hiring on top of that. Hopefully they’ll arrive the day after we do, or the day after that.

“It’ll be hard to deal with their own light cavalry otherwise.”

Nannie nodded at that. “Which is why we’re bum-rushing to Tilly and then to Ridge, ahead of the troops. To get their heads straight and get them walking.”

Alex didn’t say anything, as Nannie had the right of it.

He wasn’t really looking forward to seeing Mary, either. He wasn’t visiting for pleasure, which he had promised he’d do when he came to call on her.

This time, he was only there to tell her to give him what troops she could spare.

***

Alex stepped into the private chamber the gate guards of Tilly had brought him to. His own guards had broken off and remained outside the keep.

He’d had it done as a courtesy, and out of respect to Tilly and its guardsmen.

Alex wasn’t about to forget who had ridden to his rescue with his wife—none other than Baroness Tilly.

Nannie had come into the keep with him, but she now waited outside the doors.

“Count Brit,” said Mary’s niece, curtsying deeply to him from the center of the room. “It’s a pleasure to see you.”

Her hair was a bit lighter than her aunt’s, probably dirty blond if he had to peg a name to it. She had the exact same green eyes as Mary, though, along with the same figure and build.

Standing upright, she gave him a beautiful smile, showing she was just as pretty as her aunt, if not more so.

She looked every bit the woman that her aunt did now. Gone was the girl he’d met on the battlefield as his prisoner.

In a full-length dress that flattered her, she was the picture of femininity.

Whatever childishness she’d had before was gone. Racking his brain for her name, Alex smiled and bowed shortly to her.

By the time he reached out for her hand, he’d managed to dredge up her name from the black abyss that was his mind.

“Alanna, you look positively radiant,” Alex said with no falseness. Taking her hand in his, he bent his head over it and kissed the back of her wrist.

“You’re a cad, Count Brit. You’ve already wooed poor Auntie into swooning at your name. Are you trying to add me to your collection?” Alanna said, the smile on her face turning mischievous.

“Hm. I think your aunt would murder me, but your beauty might be worth it,” Alex said, standing up. “Though I do need to speak with your aunt. Is she well? I admit I expected to be greeted by her, but I’m equally delighted to have been given such a gift as your presence.”

“Count, you’re terrible,” Alanna said, her smile becoming a grin. “You really are flirting with me, just like Auntie said you would.”

Alex chuckled and then sighed softly.

“Your aunt?” he asked, dragging the topic back.

“She’s… unwell.” Alanna’s tone dropped. “She’s taken to her bed to recover. She became ill yesterday morning.”

Hm. She knows more than she’s saying.

“Would you please ask Mary if I can see her? I wouldn’t push if it wasn’t important.”

Alanna nodded and departed.

She came back in under a minute. Far sooner than Alex had expected.

Which meant Mary had said to send him in immediately, or to send him away.

“Auntie will see you. Would you please come with me, Count?” Alanna asked, indicating back the way she’d come.

“Of course.”

Alex looked around as Alanna led him into what was clearly a much more private area of the keep. There were paintings of Tilly family members, he assumed, along with banners and even some decorations that looked like heirlooms.

Stepping beside a door in the corridor, Alanna opened it and gestured inside with a smile.

“If I don’t speak with you later, Count, it was a pleasure seeing you,” Alanna said, letting her eyes travel from Alex’s head to his feet, and back up.

Wow. Ok, that’s… forward.

Keeping a straight face, Alex walked into the room and gave it a once-over.

It was Mary’s bedroom. He’d seen it once before when they’d retreated here for the day to enjoy one another.

Mary was sitting upright in her bed. Baroness Tilly.

She had the covers up to her hips and was clearly dressed in a nightgown. It looked as if she hadn’t left the bed for a while.

“Come to see your baroness again?” Mary asked with a smile.

“I did indeed. Though it seems I won’t be able to sneak into your bed today. Maybe I’ll have to resort to carrying you off and turning you into a concubine after all.” Alex moved over to the side of her bed. “I do need my baroness, after all.”

Her smile grew wider as he came over.

Sitting down on the edge of her sheets, Alex immediately leaned over and kissed Mary gently. He pulled back after several seconds, then took her hand in his and squeezed it.

The baroness turned a deep scarlet color.

“What do I owe your visit to? As much as I’d love to believe you came only for me, I know for a fact how busy you are. Your wife keeps me apprised of the comings and goings at court,” Mary admitted.

“First… how are you? Your niece said you were unwell.”

Mary opened her mouth, then closed it. With a strange smile, she clicked her tongue.

“I’m pregnant,” she said. “It’s morning sickness, and I missed my time of the month.”

Oh.

But… I don’t think she’s the type to lie around willy-nilly. Which means it’s… mine?

“I ask this not to be offensive, but to be sure of the situation,” Alex said, leading up to his tactless question. “You’re pregnant with my child, right?”

Mary’s eyes went flat for a second, and he could practically see the panic written all over her face.

“I’ll be a good mother to the baby,” she said quickly. “I won’t ever admit to anyone it’s yours. I’ll just… raise the child without it knowing who its father was.

“I’ll sign anything you want. Any denial, any formal surrender of titles. Anything.”

Why is she panicking?

Alex wasn’t really sure what was going on here, but it seemed like Mary had lost her composure.

Then he realized why.

Her child would be first born of his line.

This is a good way to bind her to me forever, as more than just a vassal I sleep with. I can turn her into a wife with this, couldn’t I?

“Mary,” Alex said softly, squeezing her hand. “I expect to be a part of the child’s life. I’ll recognize it as mine, but I do have to withhold titles for the time being.

“Unless you’d be willing to become Countess of Brit?”

Mary blinked once, her eyes lost in his own.

“You won’t make me take Mother’s Bane? Wait, Countess?” she asked, her mind clearly not quite caught up yet.

“No Mother’s Bane. And yes, Countess. Anna told me a while ago she wouldn’t mind having you as a second wife. She doesn’t seem to want to claim the title herself, either. I think she’s keeping it open as a trade option.”

Mary’s brow furrowed, licking her lips.

Ah… seems like she doesn’t want me as a husband.

“Alex, you’re a good man. And I wouldn’t mind being your wife. I think it’d be lovely, but… I’m… enjoying being a baroness. I’m in control and no one tells me what to do,” Mary said, leaning against the headrest behind her. “My liege lord seems to care for me and puts no restrictions on me. Even if he does threaten to turn me into a concubine sometimes.

“I want to remain Baroness for now, but… I wouldn’t say no to marrying you otherwise.”

Alex nodded at that. He could understand her rationalization.

“Alright. We’ll leave it there for now. Though I might actually abduct you and turn you into a concubine in a few years. Maybe I want you as Countess more than you want to be Baroness. But then again, I could always just leave you as Baroness and marry you anyways,” Alex said with a grin. “Now on to why I came. I’m going to be leading a war against the Xer clan, bordering the south of Ridge.

“I was hoping to bring you with me for that lovely mind of yours, and some of your troops, though it seems I can’t do that now. Can’t have you endangering our child.”

Mary gave him a smile and squeezed his hand. “You really don’t care that I’m pregnant? You want to be in the baby’s life?”

“Yes, I do. Stay on subject, my pretty Mary, or I’ll call for a carriage and abduct you immediately.”

Mary sighed and chewed at her lower lip.

“As much as it pains me to say this, because I fear my niece has designs on you—take Alanna and what troops we can spare. She can act in my stead. She’s as smart as I am, though I fear she might be a bit more crafty. I’ll remain here,” Mary said.

“Mm. That’ll work,” Alex said. So long as he had someone from Tilly’s line, it’d be workable.

“If possible, stay out of her bed? She’s young and for whatever reason has grown a case of hero worship for you,” Mary said. “She’s also said some rather forward things to me about you.”

“No promises. She looks a lot like a beautiful baroness I’m chasing. Think she’d be more willing to be a concubine or a wife?” Alex said playfully, leaning in close to Mary.

“You’re a cad, my Alex,” Mary said, then kissed him. “Can you stay for a little and show your dumpy not-so-barren widow your attentions?

“I’m feeling rather healthy today and just a little lonely. Maybe if I remind you of what your baroness can do willingly, because she cares for you—and that she’ll only be a brief horse ride away—you’ll ignore her niece while on campaign.”

***

Alex gently closed the door behind himself and adjusted his tunic. Mary was certainly far more energetic each time he visited her.

Walking back the way he’d come, Alex thought on what to do next.

He needed to get into the wilds with his troops by tomorrow. They needed to be moving on Xer as fast as possible. The longer the enemy held the capital, the more they could build up defenses.

“Count, you’re all done with my aunt?” Alanna asked, closing the book in her hand. She set it to one side and stood up from the couch she’d been sitting on.

“Yes. I’m afraid she’s unwell, and my news wasn’t exactly positive,” Alex admitted. “Though, I must ask you for a favor now.”

“Oh? And what could I give to my count?” she asked, the corners of her mouth curling up.

“You’ll be coming with me on a campaign,” Alex said, coming to a stop in front of her.

“I’m… going on campaign with you? In what role?” Alanna asked. She looked curious, and it seemed her mind was already whirring along. “I doubt Auntie would allow me to be your camp woman, so I assume I’m going in her stead as Baroness of Tilly.”

“That you are. I need you to bring what soldiers Tilly can spare who have horses. We’re looking for mounted troops only right now. Others that you can spare, without horses, will leave when the main body of Brit’s army arrives.”

“Interesting.” Alanna’s hand came up to cup her chin.

“We’ll be moving to attack the Xer clan. The ruling family’s princess came asking for aid, and I’ve accepted her request,” Alex said.

Alanna’s eyebrows came together sharply at that. “Auntie said you’d never take a deal that you didn’t have the better of. I take it we’re going to have a new baroness in the county?”

Alex only smiled at her.

Well, isn’t she interesting?

Though… she could have just as easily joined her great-uncle, Count Frenis. Why is she here?

“I’m going to leave immediately. Your aunt said your general could handle the troops by tonight and have them moving. Will you be joining me or going with your soldiers?” Alex asked.

“Going with you, of course. Give me but a few minutes to pack and have my mount saddled,” Alanna said, spinning on her heel. “I’ll see you in the stables.”

Alex shrugged his shoulders and left the private room.

Nannie was seated in a chair nearby, a book propped up in her lap.

Such a diligent student, my bloodthirsty Five.

Her eyes flicked up to him at the sound of the door closing. A half second later, her face broke into a smile.

“Master,” she said. “We done? Good to go?”

Walking over to Nannie, he bent down over her and kissed her. Seconds ticked by as he lightly trailed his fingers along her cheek. Ending the kiss, he eased back and tapped her nose with a finger.

“We have to wait for the baroness’ niece. Mary’s unable to travel right now. Tell you more about it later,” Alex said. “We’ll be heading out for Ridge shortly.”

Nannie gazed up at him in a strange way. Then she jerked once, coming back to herself.

“Oh. Yes, Master. Yes,” Nannie said. Then she stood up, her book held loosely in one hand.

“I’ll carry that for you, Five,” Alex said, taking it from her hands. “I must say, I’m proud of you for working so hard to learn to read and write.”

Nannie watched him silently.

She’s still figuring out where this new mentality of hers fits.

“Can I kiss you again?” she asked suddenly.

“Sure, but we need to get going and this isn’t a very private place. Your kisses so far tend to get kinda heavy real fast, my Five,” Alex said with a grin.

Chapter 5

Alex was practically letting his horse walk itself. He flipped over the dispatch on top, closing it. As he set the other dispatches in his hands back into his lap, he paid almost no attention to the grounds they were crossing.

“This is for Walter. Give a copy to Alanna Tilly and Amy Ridge when they arrive,” Alex said, holding out a letter to Riley. In the end, Alanna had apologized and stayed behind when they’d left. Apparently, her aunt wished to discuss something with her. “Normal delivery. Have it sealed.”

“Of course, Master,” Riley said happily. She’d caught up to him as he’d left Ridge for the Xer clan lands along with Quinn, Sylvia, and Valeria.

Carla had remained with Anna. She was attempting to hire bodyguards for Anna, and a third one for Alex.

So far, the prospects weren’t very good.

Finding good help—who will take oaths like the ones we give, are capable of the job, mentally prepared, and fit Anna’s standards—is not easy.

Picking up the next dispatch, Alex flipped it open and began reading it quickly.

“This goes back to the duchess. It’s our writ that we’re moving to pacify the Xer lands on behalf of the princess,” Alex said, handing that one over to Riley again. “Fast courier, sealed, and then sealed again in a second envelope.”

“Yes, Master,” Riley said, taking that one as well.

“You don’t have to reply every time, One,” Valeria purred from his left. “He knows you’re paying attention.”

Riley must have made some type of hand gesture, because Valeria and Nannie started laughing.

Lifting his head, Alex caught Riley smiling at him, blushing furiously.

“What?” Alex asked, then looked to Valeria.

She was wearing one of her riding dresses, taking on her role as his camp woman again.

“Nothing, Master,” Valeria said with a grin. “That’s between me and One.”

When he looked to Nannie, he found no help there either.

She only smiled at him and pointed forward. “Watch the road, Master.”

“Hm. You’re all in this against me, aren’t you?” Alex said, looking back down to his letters.

“Of course, Master. How else are we supposed to have fun? It’s the Numbered versus their master,” Riley said easily. Happily. “We don’t win often, but we win enough.”

To his left, he caught Valeria smiling to herself. A real smile. He had no doubt she was contemplating how to get what she wanted out of him.

“I think Five would sell us all out in a heartbeat to be with Master tonight,” Valeria said.

“True, she does seem unquestionably attentive to him,” said Sylvia. “I wonder… did he win her over in the same way he did you, Three?”

Valeria coughed once and fell silent, the smile still on her face.

Ah. Sylvia and Valeria like to spar. Same way Carla and Nannie do, I bet.

Turning to Riley, he smiled at her.

“For what it’s worth, One, I thank you for your attentiveness to me. I appreciate it. Remind me to reward you later in whatever way you see fit,” Alex said.

“Of course, Master. Of course,” Riley said, leaning toward him while still in her saddle.

She’s such a tender thing.

“Alright. It’s been fun, my Numbered, but I need to ease up and go talk to Dan, Drew, and Quinn,” Alex said.

“You’re not actually going to go talk to that rotten bitch, are you?” Nannie grumbled.

“Who, Quinn? Yes. This is her realm we’re saving, after all. Four, Three—would you mind coming with me?

“Five, could you keep One occupied and get everything squared away for me, then take a nap? We’ll be camping close to the front tonight.”

Nannie grunted at that.

“Yes, Master. I’ll make sure it’s safe and secure.”

Alex lined up the rest of his dispatches and handed them over to Riley.

“Read through them with Nannie. Consider it your practice for the day. Then send them off accordingly. None of these are that important,” Alex said.

“Yes, Master.” Riley nodded, her tag tinkling prettily as the bell rang.

Moving his horse forward, Alex started making his way to his commanders. All around them the column of mounted soldiers kept plodding along.

“I can’t believe she put a bell on her collar,” Sylvia said.

“Yes, well, she’s in love with Master. Terribly so,” Valeria replied. “She’s a good girl, though. I like her quite a bit.”

“Mm, for a commoner she’s quite well mannered. I had a lovely conversation with her about her maids and their duties.”

“Indeed. She does make sure to take care of us as well, doesn’t she? I’ve been working on teaching her knife fighting. Would you care to join us? Are you proficient with a weapon?”

“Ah… no. I’m afraid I dealt with hiring people rather than needing to fight. Though I suppose I should learn, shouldn’t I?” Sylvia responded. “I’d be grateful to be included in your lessons.”

Alex only listened to their conversation with half of his mind. Often his Numbered talked about things that had nothing to do with him. Or his interests.

He offered input or just conversation when he could, but more often than not, he just lacked anything to add.

“Sire, what can I do for you?” Dan asked as Alex eased his mount up to the other man’s.

Daniel Herel was one of Alex’s personal favorite commanders. He adapted to strange and different strategies quickly and embraced them.

To Alex, he seemed the most flexible.

Andrew Powell was Alex’s cavalry commander. Where Dan was flexible, Drew was not. He was a great leader who knew how to direct his soldiers, and he could follow orders.

But there was no creativity in the man.

Andrew and Quinn turned in their saddles to face him.

“Wanted to go over basic strategies. I think we’ll find the furthest edge of their scouts tonight or tomorrow,” Alex said.

“Yes. We will,” Quinn agreed. Mounted scouts with bows. They’ll do their best to not be seen, but if they can kill an officer before they flee, they will.”

“Oh? Hm. Spread the word then, Dan. Get all overly visible insignia pulled and have everyone pull out their basic caps,” Alex said.

“Huh. This is that ‘fancy hat’ thing we talked about weeks ago, isn’t it?” Drew asked.

“Pretty much. Kill the guy with the fanciest hat—he’s probably the leader,” Alex said. “Kill enough of them and you’ll have a bunch of people without direction.”

Dan said something to one of his subordinates, who took off immediately.

“I know we talked over some of this previously, but I’d like to go over it again,” Alex said. “Let’s start with the city.”

Quinn cleared her throat and slowed her horse a bit, drifting back to Alex’s side.

She had taken on her role as the princess again. It was as if she hadn’t sworn to be a concubine at all.

He had been giving her private lessons on what he expected of her, how to run her city by Brit county laws, and how he wanted her to operate.

“The city is… it isn’t like Brit. It’s more of a wide-open sprawling layout. Everything is spread out,” Quinn said. “There isn’t a wall.”

Alex grimaced at that. The first time he’d heard it, it had taken him a moment to realize she hadn’t just meant there wasn’t a wall around the city.

There was no wall around the central keep either.

“It’s likely the enemy soldiers will be in the keep, the stables, and mustered in the field,” Quinn said.

“If they catch wind of us coming, what can we expect?” Alex asked, his mind still running over the possibilities.

“They’ll probably leave and regroup, then commit to hit-and-run tactics,” Quinn said. “They’re not expecting me to show up with an army. They were aware of the fall of Ridge as well.”

“Too bad for them the count is stepping in,” Dan said with a nod. Drew immediately nodded his head as well.

“Our goal is very simple,” Alex said, unsure of how to respond to their loyalty. “Get in, sweep them out, take control of the capital. If we can free the king, all the better. If we can’t, or he’s dead, that’s just the way it is.”

Quinn’s face became pinched at that. Sighing, she pressed a hand to her head. “By the skies, I hope that isn’t the case, but it’s something I have to be ready for.”

“Indeed. For all we know, your father was unfortunately executed before you even made it out of your lands.

“Suffice it to say, our ultimate goal is to find and eliminate the usurper. I would recommend taking the lives of everyone in his family. Leave no roots. Roots grow up to become weapons,” Alex said.

“What? Roots?” Quinn asked.

“If your father’s cousin has children, nephews, or nieces, you’ll need to kill them or have them swear an oath to the gods,” Alex said simply. “They’ll grow up to hate you for killing their whatever-he-is-to-them. Just as you would for his killing your father. You are a ‘root’ of your father’s, and this is how a weapon is made. You came back with a foreign army.

“What’s to stop them from doing the same today, or tomorrow?”

Quinn looked shocked.

“We don’t worship the gods. We worship the sky, the stars, and the earth,” Quinn said defensively.

“Then you’ll need to kill them or figure out an alternative.”

“But… I know some of them. They’re my age. I grew up with them,” Quinn argued.

Alex shrugged. “Your problem. Not mine. I’m just here to install you as Princess or Queen. One or the other. You don’t have to listen to me; it’s your clan.”

Looking like she wanted to argue with that, Quinn bit her lip.

She’s thinking about the oath and wondering how far she can push. I wonder how long it’ll take her to realize I really want nothing to do with running her bit of land.

I just want her as a vassal.

“Can I give them to you?” Quinn asked.

“What? To me? Why would I want them?” Alex asked. “I don’t need any political prisoners.”

“What if I gave you the girls as concubines? It’s better than death, isn’t it?” Quinn asked.

“I’d say that’d be up to them if it was better than death. Though if you must, fine. Offer them death or service to me. I’ll use them as maids, concubines, or servants. Depending on their skills and… well… looks,” Alex said with a shrug.

I’ll give them all to Anna to do with as she sees fit.

“And the boys and men?”

“I’ll have them executed,” Quinn said firmly.

“Drew… how do you feel about moving through the dark and launching a night raid?” Alex asked, his thoughts changing course from Quinn’s family to the fight ahead. “I get the impression they’re going to be a fairly mobile force. They won’t want to engage us. If they do spot us, they might not think we’ll hit them till tomorrow and lag behind.”

Andrew frowned, his fingers tapping against his thigh.

“We could do it with the cavalry. I think the mounted infantry would be too tired,” Drew said, looking to Dan.

“To be sure, they’re not used to all-day and night rides. I think they’ll be too sore to make it work,” Dan agreed.

“Then we split the army,” Alex said. “The cavalry will continue; the mounted infantry will camp and do what our enemies expect of us.

“You’ll just have to go out of the way a bit to try and disguise your approach, Drew.”

Both his commanders nodded at that.

“Great. Suppose everything else we set up remains unforeseen until tomorrow,” Alex said, letting the conversation lapse.

***

Nannie had rounded up a number of Brit house guards to come with them to the Xer capital.

Alex was surrounded as they moved down the main central boulevard.

No one was out and about. Everyone was hiding.

Quinn rode next to Alex as an equal. Her banner hung above Alex’s own on the lance of his banner man.

He was doing his best to make sure Quinn was respected, and that he showed her respect.

Just because she’ll be my personal bed-pillow doesn’t mean I should treat her like one.

Alex had been right in assuming that even if they had spotted Alex’s soldiers, they would assume they could run away before the next day. Drew’s cavalry had rolled through last night and decimated the enemy.

Enemy bodies had been left where they fell, Drew and his people pushing hard and fast straight for the keep.

The city had been cleaned by its citizenry only a short period earlier, enemy bodies having been carted out to the plain and dumped into a large pile.

There was no doubt the city was watching this procession through the streets. The mounted infantry clopping along behind Alex, dressed out in their full kit.

He knew his soldiers looked damn good in their gear. He’d had blacksmiths working twenty-four seven to get his people armored up. All the gear from the fallen Ridge soldiers had funded and supplied the armory.

Quinn looked over her shoulder and then immediately turned forward again.

“They’re impressive,” she said softly.

“Yes. They’re veterans, all. They’ve been rewarded for their service. Armored and armed. Their experience is worth protecting. The mounted infantry does not take on unblooded rookies lightly,” Alex said.

Dan’s command was an elite group of troopers. A hammer in Alex’s toolbox, able to rapidly gain the field with their horses and then move on foot to engage.

“Count Brit is underselling it,” Dan said. “Where many would spend ten on a soldier and call it done, the count spent thirty.”

Up ahead, the keep sat waiting for them.

“As I said. Their experience is worth it.”

Silently, they moved on to the keep. A fairly large affair with steps leading to the entry. It seemed more like a squat office building than a defensive fortification to Alex.

When they reached the steps, they collectively dismounted, with Riley, Sylvia, Valeria, and Nannie all in close proximity to Alex. Quinn was out several steps ahead, leading the way.

“It doesn’t feel the same,” Quinn said, stopping at the top of the steps and peering up toward the doors.

“I imagine it likely doesn’t. This is a turning point in your life that will break you or build you,” Alex said, stopping beside her. “Are you ready for this?”

Waiting in front of the doors for them was Drew. One arm held his helmet, and his other hand was on his blade. His armor was polished to a high sheen, and he looked to be at a parade attention. As did the cavalry troopers standing with him.

“Yes. It’s my duty, is it not?” Quinn said.

“I find that duty is often a pointless thing, and I happily discard it as needed,” Alex said.

Quinn stared at him, shocked.

“What? Next you’ll be telling me I should honorably face my opponent. Or fight them in whatever cultural way is normal?” Alex shook his head, moving past Quinn and toward Drew. “I’ve said it before, I’ll say it again.

“Honor is a wonderful thing to the dead. It’s a poor substitute to winning for the living. Traditions, duty, honor, all that crap can go into the midden with the night soil from the chamber pot.”

Reaching Andrew, Alex stepped to one side and waited for Quinn. This was her ancestral home and city. He didn’t give one whit for many things, but public opinion on this would be key to insuring the populace would support Quinn.

If they didn’t view her as the rightful ruler, ruling free without foreign control, they wouldn’t support her as willingly.

The princess of the Xer clan stared at him for several more seconds before she marched to the doors. A trooper quickly opened it for her.

She passed into the keep without another word.

“Did they take their supplies with them?” Alex asked, glancing at Drew. “No, sire.”

Nodding at that, Alex followed Quinn into the keep. Dan, Drew, and his Numbered kept in his wake.

“Where is he?” Quinn asked, staring straight ahead.

“We found him in the dungeon, Princess,” Drew said. “We carried him to the garden and arranged him as is appropriate to your customs.”

Need to remember to thank him for that. That’s above and beyond.

Quinn’s shoulders slumped, her head dipping down.

“You’re sure it’s him?” she asked softly.

“As well as we can tell, Princess. We asked several servants where the king was. All of them replied in a similar fashion, identifying the man we secured,” Drew said.

Setting off at a slow walk, Quinn ventured deeper into the keep. Alex assumed she was heading for the garden.

“Drew, Dan, I want you to take some of those corpses and dump them into every body of water the enemy can draw from. If you can, fill the bodies with shit and piss from wherever you can find it. I want that water supply contaminated,” Alex said.

Going old school on you.

You can all die of dysentery or cholera. Whichever manages to catch hold.

“Far as I’ve been able to discern, they didn’t have time to consolidate their holdings. They have no other place to fall back to, other than the province the king’s cousin held. I forget the name of it,” Alex continued.

“Shishish,” Drew supplied.

“Bless you,” Alex said with a smirk, following Quinn into the garden. “If we can, get ahead of them and put some corpses into the wells of that city. Make them on the spot if you have to out of city guards.

“I want them thirsty and unable to drink. That dry season that let us torch the forest affected this area just as badly, did it not? Water is going to become a commodity here real soon.”

It was one of the reasons he had Anna securing potable water in bulk and shipped it with the army proper.

Alex was planning on securing the citizens through their thirst if he had to.

“After that, I want you to ruin any feed or oats they’re storing for their horses. Set it on fire, dump shit in it—I don’t care.

“Stay here,” Alex said, stepping out onto the grass of the garden.

He found Quinn easily enough. She was kneeling next to a body in a clean, uncolored linen shroud.

She’d carefully unwound some of the wrapping around the face and was peering at it.

Walking around to the other side, Alex saw the face of an older gentleman. Perhaps in his fifties.

“Your commander did my father and I a deep courtesy,” Quinn said. “And now I must ask you to fulfill your bargain to me.”

“It’ll be exactly as we agreed, my queen. I will slaughter your foes and build a mound of their corpses,” Alex said easily. This campaign wasn’t going to be as easy as he’d like to believe, but he was confident in his ability to win.

“Good,” Quinn said as she gently rewrapped her father’s face. Then she stood up and looked at him. “The rest of my family must still be in captivity. I would like to send someone out to parley with our enemy.

“May I?”

“Of course, my queen,” Alex said. “I’m merely here at your request to dispense your justice. I’ll happily carry out the orders you give, in the best way I see fit.

“As you know, I haven’t claimed any part of my own price on you. I will not do so until I’ve secured your clan.

“Even after we’ve finalized our contract and you’re bound to me, you will be my vassal, not my slave. You will rule here in your own right, without my interference.”

“Then I will wield you as you’ve offered. I will offer him one chance to surrender and hand over my family,” Quinn said, her eyes locked on Alex’s. “Then I’ll have you crush them. If I’m paying myself to you as a price, I’ll make them pay with me.”

Alex smiled at her and nodded his head.

“Naturally.”

Chapter 6

Staring out across the field in front of the Xer capital, known as Fis’Er, Alex wasn’t sure what to think of the situation.

His primary emotion was annoyance. He had a better understanding of how frustrated Count Frenis must have been when dealing with Alex.

His infantry had dismounted and taken the field. Alex had been forced to do so when the enemy’s light cavalry had come storming toward the city. If they got into the streets, it’d be infinitely harder to run them down, and they’d possibly cause untold damage during that period.

His people were now idling behind their shields in the field. Ready to pull them up when the next volley inevitably came for them.

There wasn’t much he could do. His cavalry was still recovering from the previous night’s battle. Not to mention, it didn’t seem like he was taking many causalities, despite the absolute rain of arrows.

His soldiers’ armor was thick enough to stop the few that made it past their large shields.

“I suppose this is what I deserve for rushing forward,” Alex said with a shake of his head. “Our ranged troops are days out, and we don’t have any light cavalry to fight back with.”

Dan and Drew nodded, both soldiers looking a bit morose.

“Truth be told, though,” Dan said, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. “For the amount of arrows they’re firing, we’re not suffering much. I’m beginning to wonder if this might eventually play out in our favor. As… silly as that sounds.”

“Not quite as silly as you fear. All wars are wars of attrition; it’s just a matter of figuring out what your enemy lacks, and attacking it,” Alex said.

“And what does our enemy lack?” Quinn asked. Dressed in simple leather armor, she had taken a spot directly to Alex’s left.

“Water, coin, and heavy troops,” Alex said immediately. “Last scout report put his troop numbers at something like eight thousand soldiers.

“Almost all conscripts, though.”

“Will they not simply envelop our soldiers?” Quinn asked.

“They might, but even if they did, it’s unlikely they’d get much done. The cavalry would engage at that point and just mow them down.

“And the foot soldiers know their business,” Alex said confidently. “It’s enough that they can’t just flood us either, as we’d just back into the city and hold the keep. No… for as much as I’m annoyed at their tactics, they are likely far angrier at us.”

Alex blinked a few times, staring at the dry grass that was everywhere. The plains looked one spark away from becoming an inferno.

“Quinn, is there any reason to not set fire to the plains?” Alex asked.

“I beg your pardon?” Quinn asked, her voice going up an octave.

“I want to set the plains on fire. Is there a reason not to?” Alex asked.

“Yes! Fire is bad! That’s why,” Quinn spluttered.

Ignoring the queen, Alex looked to Drew. “Get the cavalry seated and off to the wing. Have them attach bags of oil to their saddles. I want them to chase after the enemy on their next press.

“Mark the distance to the point where you couldn’t hit the spot with a flaming arrow.

“Drench the whole area before that point with oil. Empty the bags completely. Spread it out. I want them to be encircled by fire.”

Dan and Drew were standing straight up, listening intently to Alex as he spoke. Quinn looked like a statue of incredulity.

“Then the next time they come in, I want you to light the field. Set it on fire,” Alex said, then looked to Dan. “I need you to have the infantry create a firebreak in the plains in front of them. Use the existing earthworks and expand it. Break out the shovels and the engineers, and get to work.

“Have the citizenry start doing the same all around the city. They’ll need to be quick about it, but have them all start with the area facing where we’re going to set the blaze.”

“You can’t be serious,” Quinn said, her voice acidic.

“Master is very serious,” Nannie said sternly. “He burned down an entire forest to kill an enemy force.”

Valeria and Riley nodded their heads in agreement with Nannie.

Sylvia was in the city working on establishing contact with the black market for him. She may not have the same contacts here in Fis’Er, but she knew how to make them.

“It’d definitely knock them back. Maybe even catch some of them if my guys pushed up after,” Dan said thoughtfully.

“Shouldn’t be an issue if that’s all my people have to do. They’re not suited to chasing these horse archers,” Drew said with a shake of his head.

“Great, get to work on having that done. I’m going to head back to town and talk to Four while you do. I need to see what she can do about getting us a good read on what the citizenry is up to,” Alex said.

Spinning on his heel, Alex began walking back toward the keep.

His Numbered fell in line with him. After several seconds, the queen hurried up to catch him on his left side. Placing him on her right.

Alex wasn’t about to argue with it. He was still more than happy to push her to the front in the public eye.

“You can’t set fire to my plains,” Quinn hissed.

“Can. And will. There’s no reason not to. It’s just grasslands. If it kills some of their soldiers and gives mine a reprieve, that’s the only reason I need,” Alex said.

“You said you’d listen to me,” Quinn said.

“And I will. But when it comes to what tactics will win this war, so long as it doesn’t harm your city, your people, or your reputation, I’ll do it.

“The End.”

“You’re going to burn the plains!” Quinn said, her voice going up in volume.

“Yes. I’m going to burn the plains. And if I have to, I’ll burn Shishish to Shish-Ash.

“I’ll make sure everyone understands what happens if the count has to come down here. And woe be the person who raises their hand to you and causes the count to come back,” Alex said, turning a harsh stare on the queen. “Did you think this was going to be a tea party or something? That we’d play patty-cake and talk out our differences?”

The queen turned to his Numbered, as if to seek them out as allies.

Riley, Nannie, and Valeria stared back at her. Their eyes were hard and cold.

“Master does what he will,” Riley said, giving her head a small nod, her collar jingling.

Valeria smirked and tilted her head to one side, as if inviting the queen to try to talk to her.

Nannie just glared at the diminutive royal leader.

“Be thankful I did not take everything from you, little queen, because I could have.

“Instead, I’m treating you fairly, and have given you all you asked for. I’ll not let my troops suffer wounds to preserve your country’s niceties.

“No, they gave that up when they rebelled against you and you asked me to intervene.”

The conversation fell off sharply, and no one said anything. Quinn didn’t retreat, and she didn’t look happy.

Reaching the steps up to the keep, Ash noticed a large number of citizens wandering the streets.

They were casting gazes up to the keep and the soldiers on its steps. One and all, they looked confused to Alex.

Lost.

“Quinn, I need you to take some of my soldiers, or your personal house guard if they exist, and start talking to people,” Alex commanded. “Hold a speech, or several if you can. You need to start talking to people as their queen, and they need to see you.”

So long as the citizens of Fis’Er supported her, Quinn would have no issues in her reign here.

“What?” Quinn asked. Her voice had taken on that royal preaching tone she tended to use. “You—”

“Yes. Now do it,” Alex said, interrupting Quinn. “If I have to teach you how to lead, then so be it, but you’ll obey me.

“Five, you’re on guard duty for Quinn for the rest of the day, until she can get her own guards sorted out. Can’t have my vassal assassinated.”

“Sure, Master,” Nannie muttered.

“One, I want you to get this keep squared away as best you can. If you have any of your maids with you, use them. If you don’t, hire some from the citizenry, but make sure you take oaths from them.

“I want this damn place locked up, cleaned, and ready for long-term habitation.”

“Of course, Master,” Riley chirped.

“Three, you’re my guard for the day,” Alex said. He suddenly regretted not having Carla around.

For all the evil she was, she cared for him and did her best to guard him.

“As you will, Master. Though that means I need to play the arm-candy role today,” Valeria said, sidling up next to him. Taking his arm, she wrapped it around her hips and then practically hung on him.

Nannie walked into Quinn deliberately, pushing her off the path Alex was taking.

“Come on, Numberless, time for you to obey the master,” Nannie grumbled, setting a hand on Quinn’s shoulder.

Numberless, huh?

Apparently the status as my bound slave has been turned into a rank of privilege.

Riley slipped away, heading for a side entrance. As she went, she collected several guards with only hand signals to them.

Valeria’s head was on a delicate swivel as they climbed the steps to the keep.

“May I ask a question, dear Master?” Valeria asked.

Dear, huh?

“Of course,” Alex said, giving her hip a squeeze with his hand. She’d put it there, after all, far be it from him to not enjoy it.

“Have you figured out Four, yet? You seem to peel us apart pretty quickly, and then fill whatever needs we have.

“Have I mentioned that Five has become exceptionally pleasant to deal with lately? As if you figured her out?” Valeria asked, her eyes tracking a nearby citizen.

“Oh? Why do you ask?”

“Curiosity. And maybe because I’d like to be used as a tool. You know my preferences, Master. And I love that you help me with them, so maybe I can help you at the same time.”

Not a terrible idea.

Sylvia is mostly about control. Control, power, and game playing.

With her it might end up being less about having sex with her and more about making it obvious I’m sleeping with the others.

Domination without pain or emotion.

Control itself.

“Four isn’t that complicated,” Alex said, deciding. “She’s all about power. Control.

“I imagine her life from an early age was filled with dealing with those who would see her dead for any misstep. So she cultivated her power, her control. Taking it from branch-family noble to crime lord—that’s her need,” Alex said. “I imagine for her it’ll be similar to what you desire, just without the pain, humiliation, or shame.”

Valeria looked at him, a soft heat in her eyes.

“Master, it is positively… erotic… when you figure out what makes us tick like that. Maybe later you can… talk to me more about it?

“If you teach me, I can help you break others. Make sure they all stay nice and loyal. Needful of you.

“Use me?” Valeria asked. There was an undercurrent in her tone he didn’t miss.

Using her as a pry bar on other women would fill her own needs more than she was letting on.

Anna helps when I’m home, but it’s true I could use a hand while out and about.

“Alright. You can help me with Sylvia today, then. Remember, she’s about control. And sometimes control isn’t about what you do to someone, but what you won’t do to someone,” Alex said. “She should be in the office Quinn said I could have.”

As he opened the door that led into the keep, his soldiers remained on guard.

Valeria stepped out of his arm and moved out in front of Alex. Walking ahead of him, she inspected every corridor, doorway, and turn.

Soon enough, they were in his office. Sylvia was sitting at a table off to one side, organizing documents.

Valeria glided into the room, checking the corners while walking over to his desk.

Alex followed her in, smiling at Sylvia.

Actually, I want to do something now. It’d be a nice distraction.

“Hello Four, did you have any luck this morning?” he asked.

“Yes, Master. I did. I did tell you I’d be worth it, and I will show you,” Sylvia said, smiling at him.

Standing up, she took one of the piles of papers in hand and followed him to his desk.

He stepped up to Valeria and gave her a kiss, taking the opportunity to whisper into her ear.

“Get under my desk and start working me with your mouth. Be loud about it and enjoy it,” Alex said.

Valeria quivered once as he pulled back from her. Her eyes immediately came to light with desire.

She does love to be hurt. Emotionally or physically.

Valeria carefully undid her dress and let it slide off her. She stood there in nothing but a pair of panties. Quickly stepping out of those, she made a show of getting down on her hands and knees, then crawling under his desk.

All the while, Sylvia watched. Looking very shocked.

Moving over to stand in front of the desk, Alex waited, looking at Sylvia.

“So, what’d you find out?” he asked.

Valeria eased up out from under the desk and began unwinding his belt quickly. In short order, she was pulling his pants down to his knees.

Without a bit of hesitation, she immediately took his semi-erect shaft into her mouth and moaned loudly around it.

Petting her head softly, Alex pulled his chair over and sat down in it. At the same time, he gently pushed Valeria under the desk. Until only the top of her head would be visible from Sylvia’s point of view.

“I… that is,” Sylvia said, her eyes glued to the small bit of Valeria she could see.

Resting his left hand on Valeria’s head, Alex set his right elbow on the arm of the chair and put his chin in his hand.

“Well?” he asked, his fingers lightly sliding through Valeria’s hair as she slowly moved her head up and down.

Valeria slurped loudly at him as she drew her head back, then moaned and dove back down to his hilt. She sucked hard at his girth as her tongue swirled around the tip.

“I found multiple contacts,” Sylvia said, her eyes slowly moving back up to Alex. “They’re mostly all trying to sell information. A few are selling food, arms, and armor.

“No one is selling water.”

Valeria slipped his tip down her throat and kept it there, sucking at him. She let out delicate and soft moans as her well-manicured nails scraped along his thighs.

Taking in a deep breath at her attention, Alex continued to pet Valeria’s head.

“Oh? That’s good news for us, then. That means no one suspects there will be a problem at all,” Alex murmured.

Valeria eased her head back, her lips pulling at him as she did so. She made sure it sounded loud and messy. The wet suckling noises dominated the room.

“I… that is yes, it seems they have no idea. I asked around about what traditionally happened when war broke out,” Sylvia said, her eyes slowly moving back to Valeria’s head as she blew Alex. “By and large, it seems fighting is fairly common. But both sides typically avoid damaging cities, the plains, or resources.”

“In other words, their version of war is fairly civilized,” Alex said.

Valeria’s head dipped back down, letting out soft, whimpering moans. Her tongue worked furiously along the underside of his manhood, her lips tight around his shaft.

“Mm, goodness Three, that feels wonderful,” Alex said, unable to help himself.

“Mmmm,” Valeria murmured around him. Even that had sounded needy, but also as if she knew she was doing well.

Sylvia licked her lips nervously, then coughed, bringing a hand up to her mouth.

“That’s how it seems, Master. Hiding my intention as best as I could, I put in several orders for all the potable water I could get my hands on.” Sylvia’s eyes were still locked on Valeria as she noisily and sloppily worked him. “I stated the use would be for fire control. The drought they’re going through made it a very valid purchase reason.”

Unable to really pay attention to Sylvia due to how well Valeria was going down on him, Alex only nodded his head and leaned into the chair. Spreading his knees further apart.

Taking the extra space given, Valeria moved further up on him, her head coming out from under the desk entirely.

Getting atop him, she began to move her head faster back and forth.

Moaning and sucking loudly, she was diligently trying to get him to pop. Her world was his lap.

“Sounds like you did really well, Four. Anything else?” Alex asked, watching Valeria, who was staring up at him with wide eyes.

“Uhm. I managed to sell false information to people I think are spies. Pretty… pretty good money for it. I’ll find out tomorrow if they were spies and—” Sylvia paused.

Valeria had moved to the tip of Alex’s length and then come off it with a messy and loud slurp. Leaning her head back, she ran a finger along her chin, visibly catching saliva that had dribbled out.

Guiding it into her mouth she swallowed everything with a gulp. Looking pleased with herself, she dove back down onto him, pushing him straight into her throat.

“And then I can… I can act,” Sylvia finished, blinking several times.

Gently as he could, Alex sank his fingers into Valeria’s hair and deliberately slowed her down. If she kept it up like this, he was going to climax.

Groaning unhappily, Valeria did as she was guided to do and slowed down in her efforts.

“Great work, Four. I’m going to reward you now. I’m going to give you what Three here worked so hard to get,” Alex said. Valeria whined around his shaft, clearly in complaint. “Do you want it in your mouth, or your womb?”

Sylvia took in a slow breath, her eyes going back to Alex’s. They were wide open still.

“Master? I don’t… that is… I didn’t—”

“Do you want your reward in your mouth, or your womb, Four?” Alex said.

“Master, I—”

“Mouth, or womb?” Alex repeated.

Sylvia took in another deep breath, setting the papers gently to one side of his desk.

“Ah… I’ll take my reward in my womb, Master,” Sylvia said, her fingers trembling as she linked them together.

Valeria groaned again, her eyes staring up at him in a pleading way.

“Three, you did such a wonderful job, but Four earned this. She really went above and beyond. Part of her oath to me was that she would always strive to do so, and now I must reward her for it,” Alex said.

Valeria responded by moving him down deep and literally swallowing his tip while making a cooing noise at him.

Not really wanting to, but knowing he needed to keep twisting Sylvia into his personal tool, Alex eased Valeria back.

“Either bend over the desk or get on your back on the desk, Four,” Alex said.

Valeria sucked him roughly the entire time he pulled out of her mouth. When he came free, she swallowed again and eyed him with a smirk.

Sylvia came over to the end of the desk and then slowly lay down atop it. Reaching down, she gathered up her very lovely dress and began hiking it up to her hips.

Moving up between her knees, Alex looked down.

She’d either not been wearing panties or had removed them already. Her slit was hairless, smooth, and very clearly wet.

Not wasting any time, Alex stepped in close and grabbed his shaft with his right hand. Guiding it into her, he fit it against her lips.

Reaching up, he grabbed hold of her hips in both hands and pulled her a bit closer.

Her feet came off the desk and she lifted her knees in response, her legs in the air. Her toes curled up as he leaned forward, sinking himself into her depths.

Sylvia took in a shuddering breath, watching him.

She was tight. So tight he wondered when the last time she’d gotten laid was.

Pushing in up to the hilt, he pulled on her a bit more and shifted her hips closer to him.

Then he gave her hips a squeeze.

“Are you ready, Four?” he asked.

“Ahh, yes Master. Go slow though,” Sylvia said, her hands resting on his forearms.

My poor Sylvia. Control is your need, which means I have to do the opposite to show you you’re not in control.

Leaning down over her, Alex kissed her suddenly, pushing his tongue into her mouth.

Sylvia responded quickly after an initial pause, her mouth opening wide and her tongue meeting his.

Then he pushed her into the desk and pulled his hips back. Only to crash forward into her, the crack of her rear end loud against his thighs.

Sylvia moaned into his mouth, her hands coming up to rest on his shoulders. He could feel her nails dig into his flesh.

Alex started to pound away at her, his girth roughly spreading her slick, warm walls apart.

Sylvia grunted and groaned under him, her body shuddering with each thrust.

He was already long since ready to climax, though. Valeria had been very good to him.

After only a minute of plunging into Sylvia, Alex ground himself down into her and came.

Moaning under him, Sylvia seemed to curl up around him, her channel spasming wildly as he unloaded his seed into her.

With a couple more thrusts, he was spent.

Finally breaking the kiss after having ravaged Sylvia’s mouth with his tongue, Alex leaned up slowly.

Sylvia was panting beneath him on the desk, her eyes lidded and gazing off to one side. She looked tousled and as if she’d hit her own peak.

“Work just as hard for your next reward, Four. I look forward to giving it to you,” Alex said, reaching up to cup her face with one hand and tenderly caress it. With his other hand, he gave her hip a soft squeeze.

Sylvia closed her eyes and nuzzled his palm, her innate nature completely turned off.

Whatever had happened in her life previously seemed to be equivalent to Nannie’s, given how much she had changed after one single act.

All Sylvia was right now was a shattered person who clearly wanted to be controlled and told what to do.

“Yes, Master,” she murmured, kissing his palm several times. “Reward me a lot, Master.”

She really dropped straight into an entirely different mentality. She might be just as broken as the rest of them.

More than you would ever wish to know.

Alex blinked at the sudden bit of information and filed it away for later. Though he was also mildly annoyed. Leah seemed to only drop by when he didn’t need her.

Looking to the side, he saw Valeria sitting in his chair.

Her ankles were resting on the desk itself, slunk low in the deep back seat, her nethers and hips thrust forward at him. She was literally dripping onto the floor from her slit. Her slickened fingers resting just above her pubic mound.

She was breathing heavily, and her eyes were partially closed. It was obvious she’d taken care of herself while watching him have Sylvia.

Valeria gave him a warm smile and waved with her other hand, winking at him.

She pointed at her privates, and then at him. Nodding her head slowly, she pointed back to her privates.

Alex rolled his eyes at Valeria. All the while Sylvia continued to kiss and nuzzle his hand, lost in whatever mental or emotional paradise he’d dropped her into.

Alex nodded in return to Valeria’s unspoken request.

Aren’t you a peach, Three?

I’ll take care of you a bit later, have no fear of that.

Chapter 7

Alex stared up at the inside of his bedroom’s ceiling, where he could just barely see the morning sunlight filtering through the curtains.

The previous day had been fairly rough for him. Though his fire plan had worked, the enemy’s losses hadn’t been enough to break them.

Though they were no longer charging at his infantry, they also hadn’t left.

By the time dinner came around, Quinn had come back and harangued him for ten minutes. Mostly about how he’d dared to tell her what to do in her own country.

She’d only ceased her attack because Nannie had stopped her with the threat of backhanding her.

The conversation after that had been stiff. Quinn apparently hadn’t realized just how deep she would be in bed with Alex. Literally and figuratively.

At some point in the discussion, she’d turned as pale as a ghost and argued no more with him.

The best Alex could figure was Leah must have stepped in and mentally poked her. Possibly because of some thought she was having or action she wanted to take.

Riley scooted closer in the bed—if that were possible—her head resting on his shoulder. She’d shown up early in the evening and watched Valeria get a workout with Alex.

Only to take her own turn at him a few hours later and then fall asleep in his bed.

Seems like she ended up the voyeur. Except she seems to really get excited when she watches me with other women.

Though she won’t do anything to herself while she watches. Unlike Valeria.

There was a very soft knock on the door, but it didn’t open.

Carefully, Alex disentangled himself from Riley and got out of bed. Covering her up, he made sure she wasn’t showing anything.

Then he moved away and stepped into a pair of pants nearby before going to the door.

“Yes?” he whispered through the door.

“Master, there’s information circling the markets. I bought a bit from those I trust. There are apparently light cavalry and mounted infantry coming our way,” Sylvia said.

Opening the door, Alex reached out, took Sylvia by the wrist, and gently pulled her into his bedroom.

She stepped in quickly, her eyes darting to the bed and then back to him.

There was no way she’d missed Riley sleeping there.

“Tell me all of it. I’m sure there was more?” Alex asked. Pointedly ignoring Sylvia’s presence, he dropped his pants and went to his standing dresser.

He opened it and began to sort through it for appropriate dress for a commander to receive soldiers. He’d had a number of outfits made that mimicked the Brit uniform but didn’t match it.

“Ah… Master, there was more, yes. It appears to be about five hundred of the light cavalry. They are all bearing a flag I don’t recognize. Though they are clearly from the empire,” Sylvia said.

Flipping a pair of pants and matching doublet over his shoulder, Alex pulled out a light tunic and underwear as well. Walking over to Sylvia, he stood in front of her, nude and waiting.

Her eyes immediately traveled from his head down to his feet and back up. Blinking once, the controlled person that was Sylvia Griffon reappeared.

“Moving with them is a host of mounted infantry as well. They appear to be equal in strength to the light cavalry, but they are moving under a different banner,” Sylvia finished, her eyes locked on his.

“Sounds like the mercenary companies we hired. Though their numbers are higher than I expected. Still, better than I could have hoped for. That’ll put our fighting force just shy of fifteen hundred,” Alex said.

Sylvia stood waiting, saying nothing more.

“Good work, Four. Not quite reward-worthy yet, though,” Alex said, nodding his head. “Keep working at it. Impress me. Win. Show me why you’re worth all that gold.

“I’ll reward you accordingly. If you can’t, then you’ll have to wait for another opportunity. And others will get your prize.”

As she nodded her head fractionally, Alex could see he’d said the right thing. Her need to achieve—to win, to surpass—was there in her eyes.

She always wants to win, even if the prize isn’t great. For her, it was always the quest to win and succeed more than anything, wasn’t it?

Met a number of young managers and directors like you. They only see the ladder.

Maybe she sees herself becoming the leader of the Numbered if she works hard enough.

“Now, unless you’d care to dress me, or you just want to watch, I need to get ready for our guests,” Alex said.

Sylvia left immediately, clearly wanting to dive straight into her problem.

The door didn’t close behind her, though. It remained open to admit Nannie into his bedroom, and then she shut it.

Her eyes went straight to his privates, then up to his face. Her face became as red as a tomato, her eyes drifting off to the side. Unable to look at him.

Maybe she really does have the heart of a maiden when it comes to me.

“Scaring the little girl?” Nannie asked, a false-looking smirk appearing on her face. Even as she couldn’t look at him.

“No, just offering her a deal,” Alex said equitably.

He treated them all differently. Some of them had overlap with others. Right now, he was planning on coupling Valeria and Sylvia against one another, over and over. Or with one another.

Both of them were noblewomen. Equally educated. Both driven in their own goals.

Nannie overlapped with Carla when it came to her public face, but now Alex figured she was closer to Riley in private.

Sparing her, Alex turned his back to her and set to work at getting dressed.

From the bed, Riley snored softly, sleeping away the morning. Her duties weren’t as constantly in need anymore.

If she wasn’t running her maids around, she was with Alex or Anna.

Or sleeping in.

Alex smiled despite himself. The beautiful little head maid had clearly made a role for herself.

Finishing up, Alex turned around and faced Nannie again.

Except she was right on top of him. Her eyes searching his, she leaned down and kissed him.

It was lingering, warm, tender, but it fit Nannie’s private mentality. She sought warmth in him whenever she could, even if it was fleeting.

Stepping away from him, Nannie coughed once and then checked her short swords at her hips. Lifting them from their sheaths and letting them fall back into place.

I wonder if that’s her changing gears.

“So, we gonna kick this mistake of a country over today? If we get lucky, we can kill enough of these horse fuckers and go home,” Nannie grumbled. “This whole place stinks of shit and it’s hot all the time.

“I feel like I’m drowning in my smallclothes.”

Reaching down between her thighs, Nannie pulled at something under her pants. Adjusting her panties, Alex supposed.

Never change, Nannie. Never change.

***

Standing at the top of the keep steps with Dan, Drew, Riley, and Nannie, Alex waited.

Two mercenary commanders along with Alanna Tilly, Amy Ridge, and Carla were walking down the main street.

Stepping right up to Alex, Alanna and Amy stopped and curtsied at the same time.

“My lord,” they said in unison.

“Baroness Ridge, Mistress Tilly,” Alex said, bowing in return. “It’s a pleasure to see you. I appreciate you coming as quickly as you did.”

The unspoken question was: where are your soldiers? The Numbered and those brought with them were there from the mercenary commanders.

Alanna smiled at him brightly, then turned to the side and indicated the two men.

They had a similar air to Dan and Drew. These soldiers weren’t offered the same contract his current commanders had been offered, though.

These men would be released from their service afterward. Alex didn’t have a need for more soldiers after this. Dan, Drew, and Max were capable men. Between those three, he knew his army would be outfitted to accommodate any need after this.

Especially after I tell them my expectations of that going forward. We must be ready to combat any type of situation.

“May I present Commander Arthur and his light lancers,” Alanna said, indicating the shorter of the two.

He was a skinny, wiry looking man. With a hook nose, black hair, and brown eyes. He was definitely not what Alex would have expected of a cavalry commander.

He briefly wondered if the man would be more suited behind a bow than on a horse.

“Sire,” Arthur said, holding out a hand to Alex.

Immediately taking the man’s hand in his own, Alex gave it a few firm pumps. “Arthur, good to have you.”

“And this is Matthew,” Alanna said, pointing to the second man.

He was squat, thick, and looked as if he were made of muscle. Not a bit of hair on his head, except for his eyebrows. Cold blue eyes stared at Alex.

Stepping forward, he offered his hand to Alex.

Taking it, Alex nodded to the man.

“Matthew, a pleasure. Now, would you all care to follow me inside? I have a light breakfast prepared for you, and we can discuss the situation and where we’re going next,” Alex said.

Riley moved to the doors of the keep, which were held open for her, and inclined her head to everyone, lifting a hand toward the interior.

Amy said nothing, just bobbed her head and went ahead. Followed by Matthew and Arthur.

Alanna lingered and casually walked up to Alex.

“Count, I would ask you for some time after this. I would like to discuss some private affairs in relation to our county,” she said formally.

Uh huh. Sure you do.

“Of course, Mistress Tilly. I’ll make time for you,” Alex said.

Alanna smiled and wandered off toward the keep.

“I’m glad to see you, Master,” Carla said, stepping up to him with a smirk.

Glancing up at the taller bodyguard, Alex gave her a grin.

“Honestly… I missed you too, Two,” he said.

Carla blinked twice, her smirk frozen in place on her face. Slowly, it became a smile, and she let out a slow breath.

“I was a bit worried,” she said suddenly. “There was a massive black column of smoke out to the west and southwest. I thought it was you and this city.”

“Ha… no. That’s something I had to resort to, though. Come on, we can talk more with everyone,” Alex said, throwing a thumb toward the keep.

“Yeah,” Carla said, then looked to Nannie. “Good work, Five.”

Nannie snorted and shrugged her shoulders. Then she held out her arm to Carla. “He’s not so bad. Glad to see you, Two.”

The shock that flickered over Carla’s face was gone in an instant. Then she walked over to Nannie and took her forearm in her own.

“Likewise,” Carla said.

Right.

They’re bonding. Good. Good.

Things are moving along so well with them all.

We’ve snapped off all their old allegiances, removed their old loyalties, and they’re starting to come together as a group.

My Numbered.

“Should I take you both to bed tonight? We could have some fun. I bet you two would look pretty great on top of each other.

“Laid out on a bed in front of me? I’m sure I wouldn’t be able to decide who to take first,” Alex offered, just to see how Nannie would react.

He was wondering how much of a change was going on in her. She seemed to still be Nannie, just with a very deep and wide soft spot for him.

Nannie shook her head and rolled her eyes.

“I’m not in on eatin’ a boxed lunch, Master,” Nannie said, letting Carla’s arm go. “No matter how hot Two is.

“Come on, idiot. Or that Tilly girl will come lookin’.”

Nannie turned and started heading into the keep.

“Huh,” Carla said, standing there with Alex. “I take it you started bedding her?”

“Yep,” Alex said.

“She… mellowed out. A lot.”

“I’m good at what I do.”

Carla laughed softly at that, then surprisingly slapped him on the ass.

“That you are, and god damn am I horny for it. Wasn’t kidding when I said I missed you.

“You’re mine tonight, even if I have to beat the others to death.

“I’ll use my mouth for a while at first if you promise to go slow with me and take your time. I need your attention, Master,” Carla said, her hand still resting on his rear end.

Alex wasn’t quite sure how to respond. He was well aware Carla had mostly figured him out. Her and Valeria both.

He hadn’t expected her to just move straight into a relationship phase with him after being separated, however.

Though to be fair, he hadn’t really been apart from Carla for the better part of something like three months.

“Come on, or they really will come looking,” she said, pushing on Alex’s rear end toward the keep.

But she didn’t let go of it, either.

***

“And that’s where we are,” Alex said, standing up with a shrug. He’d spent the last two hours going over everything in detail. Tedious, mind-numbing, boring detail. He despised meetings like this. They always felt like a waste of time.

“To reiterate the more salient points… Dan’s cavalry is off creating a firebreak by stamping the grass flat with their horses. It’s being done in parallel to the fire as it sweeps through the plains,” Alex said.

Queen Quinn looked angry as ever whenever the fire was brought up. She still hadn’t forgiven him for it. Especially since the plains were still on fire.

“The infantry are working on digging and building earthen works as described by the engineers,” Alex continued. “The enemy has something akin to nine thousand soldiers, give or take. Though ninety percent of that are conscripts without gear.

“We’ve cornered the markets on water and horse feed. This isn’t exactly a bread basket of land, so I do hope you heeded my contract warning to bring at least six months of supplies in a wagon train.”

“Sire, I arranged for the Tilly, Ridge, and Brit soldiers to all move together with the supply trains in two-month increments,” Alanna said. “They’re all based out of South Ridge and moving from there. I asked Anna to remain in Brit, and for Aunt Mary to be moved to South Ridge to oversee the work there. Both have agreed and done so.”

Hm.

That’s actually significantly better than what we’d planned previously, to be honest.

Easier to guard two months of supplies in a depot than six.

Maybe I need some middle managers. Never did like all that garbage.

Though, Alanna did grow up in a military keep surrounded by soldiers and generals, and with little else to do. Tilly was a forward-operating base.

I wonder how long it’ll be before that kind of thing gets stamped out.

Though it does explain why Mary was so desperate to get back to her troops. Her husband was militarily incompetent.

“Thank you, Mistress Tilly. I appreciate that,” Alex said, making firm and steady eye contact with her. “I would ask that you continue to operate as you have so far, and keep working for Brit’s benefit and mine. You’re a true personal asset to me.”

Alanna turned bright red as a flame in an instant. It looked as if her ears were actually on fire.

“Of course, sire,” she said.

“Now… that brings us full circle around to what we’re dealing with and our plans,” Alex said. “A massive enemy force, and us with a fraction of their numbers in actual soldiers.

“We cannot attack them directly, so most of our efforts so far have been indirect. I’d like to move further in that direction,” Alex said. Turning to look at Quinn, Alex continued. “My queen, could you tell us, what are local garrisons like here in your lands? It doesn’t seem there are many trained soldiers at the ready.”

Quinn grimaced at that. “Normally, there would be a royal army available and garrisons in each city. They would be called up to fight for the clan as needed.

“Except… my father was captured quickly, and all his generals executed.

“There was no one to take up his banner or call the forces together. The soldiers in the garrisons went home… disbanded, and pretended as if they’d never served,” Quinn said, her tone bitter. “When this is done, I will always have a freestanding army in the capital.

“Fully garrisoned. They will always be at the ready.”

Alex couldn’t blame her for her anger. He imagined she felt she’d been betrayed at every turn. Having to sell herself to him had probably been the final insult. Only to have her find her father dead.

“In other words, there is no real defense in place anywhere. Things are moving the way they are, and there’s unclaimed territory,” Alex said, firming up his thoughts.

I’ll check with Sylvia later to make sure it’s that way. She and Valeria were off running around together last I heard from them.

For now, we’ll assume I’m right.

“What’s the center for trade in Xer?” Alex asked.

“Trade…?” Quinn murmured.

“Yeah. Where does it pass through? If I bought grain from an outlander or other clan, is there someone it would have to pass through?” Alex pressed.

“Here, the capital itself. Especially for outlander things. Though for in-clan, that’d probably be Hashei,” Quinn said.

“How far off is it?”

“Along the roads? Two or three days, nothing too terrible. It’s more to the edge of clan lands.”

“Grand,” Alex said, then turned to Alanna. “I want you to take half the light cavalry and half the mounted infantry that came with you, and go take that city for me, Alanna. Have Matthew as your second.”

There was a sudden shocked silence in the room.

“You… want me to lead them?” Alanna asked.

“Yes. I want you to go crush that city and anyone who would resist the queen. Bring it under her control and prevent anything from going to the rebels.

“Dig in, defend, build a fort—whatever you think needs to happen. Can you do it with only five hundred troops?”

A wide-eyed stare was the only response he got from her.

“Alanna? Can you do it or should I send someone else?” Alex asked, pressing her.

“Yes, sire. I can do it. I’ll take command and leave immediately,” Alanna finally said.

“Grand. Keep me appraised. Do it right and I’ll give you southern Ridge as a barony.”

It was a military city and province, just as Tilly was. She’d be able to handle it well.

Again, there was a deathly silent response.

Ignoring it, because he really didn’t care, Alex looked to his commanders.

“How far back is the rest of the army, and what kind of numbers should we expect?”

“A day or two. A thousand infantry, five hundred new conscripts, and five hundred archers,” Arthur said quickly.

“Alright, so we’ve got about a thousand five hundred. With five hundred we’ll need to babysit till they get some experience.” Alex nodded. It was more or less exactly what he’d expected. Everything was moving parallel to his plans.

“Conscripts are gonna be in the leftovers,” Dan said. “Max will have them kitted out heavy—just need a bit of experience.”

Good. That helps.

“What kind of man is this rebel leader?” Alex asked, looking to Quinn.

“Rix? A timid one. He only succeeded in his coup on father because father didn’t suspect him. Rix’s house guards did all the work,” Quinn said with an angry shake of her head.

“Alright. We march for the enemy city of Shishish when our troops arrive.

“We’ll arrive near dark and build a damn fortification right there. If we can throw together enough of an earth-work before daylight, they won’t be able to dislodge us. Then we just keep building it up until it’s a camp.”

“Sire, won’t they just surround it and siege us?” Matthew asked.

“I’m thinking they’ll attack us with that mob of untrained fools,” Alex said. “And while we’re under siege in our fort, with supplies and the ability to break out whenever we want, they’ll be under siege indirectly.

“No water, no resources, no trade. If he tries to go for Alanna, she can break off if they send too many or fight them off if they don’t send enough.

“All the while, I’d bet on Anna and Mary hiring more mercenaries and sending them this way.”

Alex shook his head.

“No—he might siege us, but he’ll be the one under siege.”

Alex waved a hand dismissively. “Go, get it done.”

Everyone but Alanna, Riley, Carla, and Nannie fled the room.

Ah, that’s right. She wanted to talk.

Chapter 8

Riley pulled out two chairs at a much smaller table off to one side, then began to set a tea service together.

She really does take her role as my head maid very seriously.

Taking the hint, Alex walked over and sat down in one of the chairs Riley had pulled out.

“So, you wished to speak. As you’ve probably guessed, this would be an ideal time as I imagine you’ll be on the road after this,” Alex said.

Alanna sat in the chair across from him, adjusting her dress carefully.

“Indeed, that was my thought as well.” Sighing, she set her hands in her lap and looked to him. “Why are you sending me away so quickly? Did my aunt set this up with you?”

Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise.

“Because you seem like a competent commander whose loyalty I trust. I need those like I need statues made of gold right now,” Alex said.

Riley carefully set down two settings for tea and began pouring and serving immediately. Her movements were fluid, graceful.

Perfect.

Alanna didn’t respond immediately. Her fingers tapped against her thigh, but that was the only indication she’d heard him. She was every bit the woman her aunt was.

Alex was perfectly comfortable waiting for a response. This had been her meeting request, after all.

“One, please,” Alanna said as Riley held a small plate of sugar cubes in one hand and a tiny pair of tongs in the other.

She immediately dropped a single cube into Alanna’s tea, then put three into Alex’s without his needing to say anything.

“Forgive me for my… absence of speech,” Alanna said, taking her hands out of her lap and resting them around her cup. “It took me a bit to process your statement.

“You’re not avoiding me or looking to get rid of me. You’re genuinely asking me to lead those troops for you. And if I do well on my own merits, you plan on giving me the barony of South Ridge.”

“I do believe that’s what I said,” Alex said with a nod.

Alanna shook her head once, then picked up her teacup and took a sip.

“I think I finally understand what my aunt told me about you.”

“And what was that?” Alex asked, amused.

“You mean what you say. Make no deals with you, and don’t get in your bed.”

“Well, the first two are accurate—the last one I’ll not speak to.”

Alanna’s eyes flicked over his head. He imagined she was looking to his two bodyguards and head maid behind him.

“You are all sleeping with him?” Alanna asked, though it didn’t sound like much of a question.

“Yes,” they said in unison.

“He asks you your counsel in things?” Alanna asked further.

“Sometimes,” Nannie said.

“Yes,” Carla admitted.

“Master asks me my thoughts at times,” Riley said.

Alanna looked back to Alex.

“You changed after your abduction, and you don’t seem to care about the rules anymore.

“I wonder… would you be surprised if I told you a woman cannot lead an army?” Alanna asked.

Wait, what?

Admittedly, Alex had been operating on his own views from his previous life. He knew the commoner class couldn’t lead, but he’d never stopped to consider whether women could lead armies.

Alanna was watching him like a hawk. Her eyes latched on him as if they’d been sewn there.

“Look, you little cunt. You can do what Master says, or you can fuck off and die. I’ll be the one to—”

Alex waved a hand over his shoulder to stop Nannie’s angry tirade.

Shrugging, Alex leaned back in his chair and let his “noble air” vanish in a heartbeat. Slouching low, he picked his teacup up in one hand and took a noisy sip.

Setting it down with a soft clack, he shook his head with a grin.

“And? I don’t care. I’m telling you to lead my troops. I expect you to lead them. If you can’t, I’ll send someone else.”

“I’ll lead them. I’ll become your baroness of South Ridge as well, but I’ll probably change the name of it,” Alanna said.

“Ok. And? Do it then. I give you the authority to do so if you earn it.”

“You’d need permission from the duchess to do that,” Alanna said. “The simple fact that you can authorize me to take the barony, let alone rename it, means you aren’t beholden to your oath to her.”

Sighing, Alex made a small “speed it up” gesture with his left hand.

“Where is this going, Alanna?”

“Nowhere, I suppose. Though I think my aunt may have underestimated you. Along with your first wife who divorced you,” said the noblewoman. Slowly, as if making a choice, her posture degraded, her legs uncrossing, until she sat comfortably in her chair.

Loosely.

She was confident in the situation.

That’s fine. I’m not trying to turn her into a Numbered, and I can hold her to her oaths to me.

“Hm. So, is Mary your sister?” Alex asked suddenly.

Alanna blinked slowly.

“She’s my niece,” she said after a second. “My father, her grandfather, had an affair with a much younger woman in the lowest strata of the peerage.”

“Mm, that would explain why Frenis didn’t try to get you back home. You’re not his. Not really, at least.

“You’re welcome to bring your mother to South Ridge if you like. I don’t give a whit for Frenis. He can suck me sideways after I have Two and Five knock his teeth out,” Alex said with some heat.

Alanna smiled at him, lifting her teacup again to take another sip. Her eyes twinkled as she watched him over the rim.

“I’m sure you can appreciate that it can be tough for a woman to have a child outside of the normal expectations.

“I imagine you identify with me and my story, to a degree,” Alanna said. It was obvious she knew about Mary’s disposition. “That’s why you wanted to make me a baroness. I would have no claim to Tilly in about seven months or so, I imagine. You’re protecting me, giving me a chance to lead and earn my barony. You’re legitimizing me and setting me up to succeed.”

Alex merely smiled in return at her, taking another sip of his tea.

He couldn’t deny he wanted to protect his unborn child. Giving Alanna her own barony would do that. It did also do exactly what she said, for her.

The conversation after that drifted into safer territory. Minor things of no importance.

Whatever Alanna’s original intention had been for the meeting, Alex wasn’t sure.

During their conversation, Alex asked for ink, a quill, paper, and wax. Then he wrote out a very simple directive on it as he chatted with Alanna.

After perhaps twenty minutes of polite conversation, Alanna got to her feet.

“Count Brit,” she said, brushing off her lap. “I think I should go see to my command and get ready.”

Getting to his feet, Alex gave her a smile. He sincerely liked the young woman. She’d gone through a rough phase and come out on top. Eager to prove herself.

Picking up the directive he’d penned, he handed it over to her. It had his signature, and a wax impression of his signet ring.

“Your official command and proof of such,” Alex said when she took it from his hand.

“Ah… thank you, Count,” Alanna said, smiling at him. “Just so you know, I’m going to contact your wife and see about maybe inhabiting the same space my ‘aunt’ does. It would be wonderful to have an heir, without a husband, and rule in peace.

“Until then, Alex.”

Alanna left the meeting room without another word, the door quietly closing behind her.

“Didn’t think I’d like the cunt, but now I do,” Nannie said, sounding rather annoyed.

“It’s because she’s direct,” Carla said.

“I think she’s pretty,” Riley said. “She looks a lot like Mary.”

Nannie and Carla both laughed at that.

“What?” Riley asked. Alex was mildly confused at the exchange.

“Come on, I promised Three I’d make sure you got practice in today,” Nannie grumbled, pulling Riley away by her elbow.

“Oh. Alright. Let me give some instructions to my girls to clean up and have some things prepared,” Riley said.

Alex watched as the two of them left.

“Thank goodness. Can I get laid now? The entire time that meeting was going on, I just wanted to strip you and get it on on the table, them watching or not,” Carla said, leaning on his shoulder. “You look great in your outfit and it was great watching you tell them what to do. I missed you.”

“Yeah, sounds fun—I missed you, too. Can you tell me why you two laughed at One, though?” Alex asked, curious.

“You gave One permission to watch you in bed. She took that as permanent permission. She takes every opportunity she can to watch you with the rest of us.

“She’s deeply and clearly aroused by watching you with other women. That’s why we laughed. She wants to see you with Alanna.”

Oh. Huh. She’s a cuck-queen, huh? I can use that. It also fits that strange heart of hers.

“Come on, Alex. I’m not wasting Five’s gift to me. I need you. Badly, and desperately,” Carla said, one of her hands stroking his back.

***

Alex watched from a distance through the telescope. In the month since his troops had arrived, little had changed.

The fort made at the top of a low hill commanded the field. It was a large affair made of earth and stone. They’d found stone not far beneath the surface and had begun quarrying it directly for their work. There was very little wood at all in that build-out.

Which made it impossible for it to catch fire, limiting what the pretender to the throne could do without siege weaponry.

With so much time to reinforce and truly dig in, his men had even had time to put in a well after digging down deep. They were now able to add to their water supply without fear of contamination.

Rix had moved his conscript army immediately to encircle the fort that had been put up outside Shishish.

He’d even had them charge up the hill several times. To each attack, Alex’s soldiers gave them a resounding beating.

The corpses had been left at the bottom of the hill. Dan, ever the pragmatic commander, took them and promptly returned those bodies to Shishish from a trebuchet he’d taken with him into the fort.

“They movin’ today?” Nannie asked. She sounded as grumpy as ever.

“No. They’re just sitting around, looking bored. Bored and very thirsty,” Alex said. “Though I did see one of our people pouring water out of a pot over the wall. Slowly.”

Nannie chuckled darkly at that.

“Dan seems to have taken your words to heart and then made them his own,” Carla said.

“That he has. I like Dan.

“Dave and Max are good for a stand-up showdown. Dan is my solver,” Alex said, dropping the telescope from his eye. Then he offered it to Carla.

“Next group of soldiers is due today, is it not?” Valeria asked.

“Yeah,” Alex said. “That’ll bring us up to about three thousand in total. Five hundred of that number is with Alanna, though.”

“Guh, can we end this? I wanna go home,” Nannie complained.

“Master is doing what Master must, Five,” Riley said in response. Her horse was practically side by side with his own. Riley’s left hand held the reins while her right hand hooked into his waistband. Her extreme clinging not having diminished at all.

“I’m sure he doesn’t like being here any more than we do,” Sylvia said with a short sigh. “My clothes are just falling apart out here.”

“It’s the sun, dear,” Valeria offered. “It’s just bleaching the colors out and ruining them.”

Sylvia clicked her tongue, touching her blue riding skirt, which now seemed much paler than Alex remembered it.

“Mistress Anna will take care of it when we get back. She’s very generous,” Valeria said.

Sylvia and Valeria went into their own private discussion about clothes.

“What do you think, Two? I feel like they’re looking pretty broken,” Alex asked, glancing over to his bodyguard. “Might be time to throw a punch.”

Carla grunted, then handed the telescope to Nannie.

“You should ask the Numberless,” Carla said, glancing further down the line.

Quinn stood there surrounded by her house guard. She often sought him out and spoke with him at great length. The lessons he was giving her in leadership and ruling were being taken to heart. She’d even warmed up to him slowly. Today she was giving him some space for the arrival of his troops.

“Maybe,” Alex said.

“They’re ready,” Nannie growled. “Hungry, thirsty, and they’ve had to start killing their precious horses to eat ’em. That or watch them starve to death.

“You’ve strangled the life out of ’em. And not like how Three likes it.”

There was no malice in her words.

She just teased her in a friendly way. Didn’t she?

Valeria glanced up from her conversation with Sylvia, only to make eye contact and smile at the big woman.

Who immediately smiled back at her.

“Not everyone likes it as tenderly as you and One do, Five. Though I do envy the time he spends cuddling you afterward,” Valeria shot back.

Nannie turned a faint red, then laughed it off and looked back to the fort.

“Yeah, yeah. I have my needs and that’s cuddling—you have yours,” Nannie said. “Crush ’em, Master. Your plan worked.”

Alex wished he was as confident.

The enemy had certainly taken losses, but they’d also gained more. Their light cavalry was sitting at about a thousand strong, and their conscripts still boasted eight thousand.

He was outnumbered almost four to one.

“One, can you have one of your girls fetch me Drew, and then Arthur after he leaves?” Alex asked.

“Of course, Master,” Riley said immediately, her head turning to the rear of their viewing post.

His previous plan had brought him to this moment in time.

Everything up to this point had been well within his expectations, in one way or another.

The fact that it had been was one of the reasons he was nervous.

“Sire?” Drew asked, coming up from behind.

“Drew. I need you and the cavalry to take up a position and a mission for me,” Alex said.

“Of course, sire,” Drew said, his tone immediately shifting.

“I want you to run them down. Put yourself in a wedge, pack your people in tight, and run them down,” Alex said, then indicated the enemy force. “They’re not even carrying spears, or anything to stop a charge.”

“Gladly, sire. I’ll do it immediately,” Drew said. The sound of his horse turning and galloping off was swift.

“He’s been waiting for that order for a while,” Sylvia said.

“Of course he has. He’s a military man. It’s the right course of action. But they were too fresh before this.

“Too ready. Now they’re hurting. In more ways than one,” Alex said. “Drew will just blast and smash through them without resistance.

“They’ll fall back to the city and regroup. Maybe firm up their numbers, send out the light cavalry to try and harass Drew, or just retreat for the day.

“Sire?” Arthur asked, coming up behind Alex.

Turning in his saddle to address the man, Alex thought on how he might take this.

“Drew is going to run a charge down their throats. It’s likely the enemy’s light cav is going to come out to play.

“I want you and the light cav we have out there to provide Drew with the ability to get out safely. If they’re stupid enough to get close enough that you can engage them without fear of the conscript mass joining, do it long enough that Drew can get in there.

“Otherwise, don’t engage. Especially with that mass of peasants. Well, unless they don’t go anywhere and their light cav doesn’t help—then just rain arrows on ’em.

“Questions?” Alex asked.

Arthur thought on that for a moment, then shook his head.

“I understand, sire. Hit and run, skirmish, no engage,” Arthur said.

“You got it. A final note, though—if you see it, take the initiative. Be flexible,” Alex said.

Arthur saluted, wheeled his mount, and went racing off.

“He’s not terrible,” Valeria murmured.

“Yes, he doesn’t look at us as less than human like the other one does,” Sylvia agreed. “That one seems to view women derisively.”

Alex didn’t comment, but he knew Matthew wasn’t doing his best work. Nor was he being exactly kind to the peasantry.

In a private discussion with the man, Alex had promised that if he had one more report of civilians or citizens being mistreated, he’d have someone executed.

So far, there hadn’t been any more issues.

Though I wonder if it’s in my domain to execute a mercenary commander. Technically we’re not in Imperial lands.

Do the laws I hold to still work here? Or are they the queen’s laws?

Or could I have her have him killed?

Something to consider.

“So, uh… why didn’t they just… come take Fis’Er during this whole time?

“They kinda sat down right there and took a shit, and haven’t left,” Nannie said.

“What little he has in the way of supplies are all in that city. The moment he steps out of his fortified little bit of land, we’ll have the opportunity to ruin it for him.

“Honestly… there’re many things he could do to actually stop us. Or maybe even beat us. He’s just… not doing any of them,” Alex said directly.

“But you planned for those things. Right? I mean, you wouldn’t be out here if you hadn’t,” Nannie said.

All of his Numbered were looking to him now.

Turning his gaze to Nannie, he smirked.

“I had plans on how to react if he didn’t do what I expected or wanted, but that’s about it. I can’t plan for his actions, but I can plan on how I’d react,” Alex said with a shrug. “People are interesting and insane creatures.”

Nannie frowned at his words, her brows drawn close together. Slowly, her head turned back to the fort.

“I understand, Master,” Valeria said, her voice very soft at his side. He hadn’t realized it, but she’d somehow exchanged places with Riley. The other woman was now in a deep conversation with Sylvia. “It’s how you treat us all differently. It’s in how you work to break us all down and build us back up as well. You plan your reactions to what we’ll do, but not to the details of what we do.”

Smiling at Valeria, he quirked a brow.

You want a confirmation, do you?

Well. You’re not Sylvia, so this isn’t a game. You genuinely want to know.

In your head, you have no self-worth or value. Whether your desires, or your background, you don’t “deserve” kindness.

The idea of being given tender treatment fills you with dread.

So let’s answer your question with how we’ll start to fix you to serve me better, while breaking Riley further.

At the same time, we’ll be giving you exactly what you want.

“Want to help me break One a bit more later? She only needs a touch more work to be where I want her right now.

“I need her to watch someone else be truly loved, instead of her. I need to make love to one of the Numbered with her watching, and bathe them in attention.

“Deep, loving, desperate attention. For a while, too. As if they were the love of my life, my wife, and the mother of my children.

“You said you wanted to help? To become my tool? Here’s your chance.”

Valeria turned pale and blinked several times. Alex could practically feel her discomfort.

It matched everything he’d been thinking of her personality.

Then she slowly nodded her head a bit.

“Yes, Master. I will help. I want this,” Valeria said.

“Grand. Now, let’s focus on this first. Things might change and we’ll need to react.

“Rix may have screwed up so far, but that doesn’t mean he always will. If I were him, I could still make this work.”

Chapter 9

Drew’s cavalry were coming around the far side of the fort and the hill. The noise was ungodly, but it seemed as if the enemy didn’t even notice. Or didn’t care.

Cantering around the side, angled for the middle point of the massive group of peasants, Drew’s cavalry charged.

The rattle and clank of armor, weapons being cradled, horses pounding—suddenly, this was all the noise in the world.

Alex could feel the thrum of it all the way out where he was.

At the same time, Arthur and his people were moving at an easy trot in Drew’s wake. They were there mostly to play gatekeeper.

“You really think you could win if you were in this position?”

Looking to the speaker, Alex found Sylvia beside him. Valeria was now keeping Riley busy.

Nannie and Carla were discussing something by themselves. They had no real interest in war.

“I do. First off, it isn’t as if Rix didn’t know we had heavy cavalry. It was very well established, and his spies would have told him that,” Alex said.

“Spies?” Sylvia asked. “We’ve eliminated those, I thought. Valeria and her two people caught them.”

“We eliminated some, sure. To assume an enemy doesn’t have even an inkling, though, is folly. Especially with these wide-open fields, telescopes, and people who view us as an invading force.

“But, back to point. He knew. If it were me? Long, long, spears. Lots of them. Have those poor fools carry them everywhere, just in case. That simple bit alone would have prevented this,” Alex said, pointing to Drew. “Or at least greatly diminished the threat of it.”

Drew was just now carving through the heart of the enemy formation. His riders were pushing through as if the enemy were no different than a weak river crossing.

“Ok, what about the fact that you took away his water and supplies for their horses?” Sylvia said.

“The supplies. Easily fixed by breaking off a chunk of that number out there and moving to whatever city Alanna is holding. She doesn’t have that many soldiers. Or going to the city before that and creating a new hub. Rix didn’t even try. He just gave up.

“And the water? Pull out the corpses, boil the snot out of everything you draw after filtering it through a cloth with crushed charcoal bound up in it.

“Then boil it again just to be sure, followed by another filter. Then barrel it. Continue until you have enough stocked up. It sounds stupid, but it’d work.”

Alex frowned. He’d only looked into water filtration at all because his company had briefly explored options on how to let people drink while logged in.

He’d scrapped the idea far down the road. In the end, they couldn’t insure proper maintenance of the plumbing. If something went wrong, it would destroy the equipment and possibly kill the occupant.

Fat lot of good that worry did me.

Till now, I suppose.

“Far as I know, Rix had the bodies pulled out, people drank without boiling it and got sick. Now no one wants to touch it, even though it’s easy to care for,” Alex said.

It was surprising to him they hadn’t known how to treat the water correctly.

Then again, one couldn’t expect every civilization to have the same knowledge as another.

Drew’s people blasted out through the other side. Moving freely as if they were just going out for a ride.

There was no mistaking that he’d taken a few losses, though. It was unavoidable. Things happened.

“What about right now—how would you fight this?” Sylvia said.

“What, the cavalry charge? Probably run into the city as fast as possible. Dig in, defend. With the numbers I have, I could make it a bloody ugly thing if it went to street fighting.

“Then I’d fix my water, get my supply chain up and running, and try to kill the opposing general with an assassin,” Alex said. “Though I think Rix doesn’t have any competent people under him. I think when he purged the old king’s commanders and lieutenants, he did himself a disservice.

“There’s no one there to command that unruly mob.”

The gaggle of poorly trained, badly armed, and almost unarmored men and women seemed to collapse on themselves. Pressing closer and closer together.

“Arthur, if you’re a man of any sense, you’ll see this as a perfect time to fire into them,” Alex said. “They couldn’t be any closer packed. Almost no arrow would miss.”

Arthur’s troops rode along sedately.

“It would seem Arthur doesn’t share your thoughts, Master,” Sylvia said.

Sighing, Alex wished he had a better way to relay a message to his commander.

Drew cleared the field and began winding his way back to Alex’s position.

The light cavalry jumped forward suddenly, apparently satisfied that either the heavy cav was safe or they had noticed the enemy clumping up.

Oh?

Wheeling into a slow, angled arc, they moved toward the enemy forces.

Pulling up short, the riders began firing en masse.

“If I don’t misunderstand, Master, what you’re saying is… this battle was honestly over before it began,” Sylvia finished.

“It was only ever a battle to Rix. It was just an uncompleted plan to me,” Alex said, then turned to Sylvia. “Sometimes people are caught well before they notice.

“Not everyone is allowed to walk free from the trap, Four.”

Sylvia met his eyes, then gave him a smirk.

“I will never agree to that. I’m sure I could have figured out a way on my own, Master. You just didn’t play long enough,” Sylvia said.

“Uh huh,” Alex muttered, looking back to the field.

“Count?”

Looking to his other side, he found Quinn had walked her mount up to him.

“Yes, Quinn?” Alex asked after making sure none of her guards had followed.

She was frowning out at the field below, her eyes watching his troops.

“Do you think this’ll be over? Is this the end of it?” she asked.

“Maybe. Maybe not. Really comes down to whether they’re willing to give up or not. I doubt those conscripts are liking their lot in life right now.

“If Rix can’t secure their loyalty, this’ll end quickly. If he can, it’ll continue.

“This’ll become an anticlimactic surrender or a bloody grind to the end.”

“They should surrender because I’m the queen. There should be no other consideration,” groused Quinn.

“Rebellions rarely respect the governing bodies they’re attempting to depose,” Alex said with a shrug. “Though if you like, you could always send some of your people into the city. They could start working on the idea of surrendering.

“When that mob of people goes back home, they’ll find little joy in their worlds.”

“What? Why didn’t you suggest this previously?” Quinn asked. “Or why didn’t you do it yourself?”

“My people wouldn’t blend in very well,” Alex said, dismissively. “As to why not before this—because there was nothing for the desire to surrender to hold on to. There was discomfort before this, sure. But no actual fear of losing. They believed we were just heathens, and they had the superior numbers.

“They’ll have that fear of losing everything now.”

Arthur and his unit continued to fire into the enemy ranks. Arrow after arrow after arrow.

***

The unruly mob of combatants had fled into the city. Those who could carry friends did so.

Those who had no friends nearby, or couldn’t be carried, were left in the field.

Alex made a great show of collecting the wounded, caring for them, and sending them to a safe place to recover.

Those he was able to patch up and considered walking wounded, he sent back to Shishish. They’d serve much better than spies or Quinn’s people to speak about what the “outlanders” were doing.

Alex was sitting in a small office inside the fort outside Shishish. Ever since Rix’s army had fled into the city, they’d not come back out.

For anything.

It’d already been a week since that had happened.

Sighing, Alex tapped the envelope in front of him. Then he shifted it a bit to one side.

“It won’t become something else just because you don’t like it,” murmured Leah, appearing next to him.

“Hey,” Alex said after making eye contact with her. He looked back to the unopened envelope.

“Indeed,” Leah said. Leaning up against the wall, she looked bored. Dressed in her normal black and red leathers, she had the look of a thief.

The pretty goddess raised a brow at him. Her tawny-colored hair had grown out a bit longer since he’d seen her last. Though her dark emerald eyes were the same as ever.

“What’s up?” Alex asked.

“Bored,” Leah said.

“Ah. Well, you could help me with this letter,” Alex said. “I imagine it’s going to be a lot of angry vulgarity put into flowery speech on the part of the duchess.

“Probably starting or ending with the fact that I wasn’t there to receive her.”

“Close enough,” Leah said with a shrug. “She showed up with a marriage contract for you.”

“Oh? Huh. That’s a bit further along than I expected, honestly. I thought she’d still be working for position with the rest of her supporters,” Alex said, frowning.

“I could tell you how she did it, but it’ll be more fun for you to find out later,” Leah said. “As to the letter… not much to say about it. She just wants you to report in to her as soon as possible.”

“With lots of flowery cursing.”

“Yes. A great deal of that,” Leah agreed. “I must admit, though, I didn’t come entirely out of boredom.”

“The queen?” Alex asked.

“The queen. Her deal was… large. I feel that you’ve earned a reward for that. Think on it,” Leah said. “Though I can’t really step in and save you from the duchess. That’s a normal bit of life you’ve not paid enough attention to.”

That’s a curious way to phrase it. And why come here now at all?

I could be stuck here a while yet.

“Huh. You wouldn’t be here to tell me that unless you expected me to be leaving soon. Probably right when you would expect me to seal the contract up.

“Rix is either dead, running, or surrendering for mercy,” Alex said, leaning back in his chair. “I’ll think on the favor. Can’t think of anything right now.”

Leah said nothing.

“So… anything new going on with you? You’re growing your hair out. It looks nice,” Alex said.

Leah smiled tentatively and touched her hair.

“My husband is finally considering changing things up. I was thinking I could grow my hair out. See how it fits me,” Leah said.

Alex kept his thoughts squarely on the fact that her hair did indeed look nice, and little else.

“Oh. You’re going to have a visitor shortly. I’ll let you go. See you later,” Leah said.

And she was simply no longer there.

Like a light switch.

As soon as she was gone, Alex blinked and pressed his hands to his face.

She’s mortal. She’s a god, but she’s mortal. Her concerns, worries, and thoughts are mortal.

A god wouldn’t just grow their hair, would they?

This is deeper than I thought.

Much deeper.

Ok. Keep it together. She said I had a visitor coming.

Alex shifted in his seat, facing the door. A minute passed before he wondered if Leah had just been messing with him.

He wouldn’t put it past her to make an implausible excuse just to leave.

There were two light taps on the door.

Guess she wasn’t lying.

“Enter,” Alex said, wondering who it was.

The door opened and Alanna entered, shutting it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room, then moved back to him. Her eyebrows went up slightly at his posture.

She was dressed in a set of clothes very similar to the uniform he’d adopted for his own.

He was surprised to see her. He hadn’t recalled her, and as far as he knew she was still in the south.

“You were waiting for me, but you’re surprised to see me,” she said. “You’re also alone. None of your Numbered are with you.”

Interesting. I don’t think anyone else has called them Numbered before.

Alex smiled with one side of his mouth and slunk lower in his chair, putting an arm over the back.

“What can I do for you, Miss Tilly?” Alex asked.

“I need your help,” she said without preamble. She took the chair directly in front of his own and sat down in it, not bothering to cross her legs or correct her posture.

“Ok. What do you need?” Alex asked. He was curious. And always looking for a deal.

“Matthew,” Alanna said simply. “I think he’s been covering up soldiers robbing, raping, and murdering citizens of Hashei.

“I had him brought here, along with fifty soldiers who have all been accused of crimes. I only got wind of it because the formal complaints were all drawn up correctly, just not sent up the chain. They were sitting in a chest, unbelievably. I bet he was going to send them all up when the campaign was over.

“A clerk dug through the damn thing when they were looking for a monthly report on finances. Turned it all over to me. Now here I am.”

Alex sighed, and pressed a hand to his head.

He would never claim to be an innocent man. There was no denying he’d done his fair share of awful. And he was continuing to do so.

But soldiers harming citizens viewed as friendlies, who had nothing to do with the war, didn’t sit right with him.

“Bring Matthew, the soldiers, and several clerks to the center of the fort,” Alex said, getting to his feet.

“We’ll solve this right now.”

Not waiting for Alanna, Alex went to go find Quinn. Anything was better than really digging through the letter the duchess had sent him.

It didn’t take long at all. She’d been sitting in her own little office, reading the vassal agreement he’d given her.

A quick explanation for the queen and she was ready and willing. She came in tow with him without a question further, moving straight for the center of the fort.

Mathew and a large number of soldiers, minus their weapons, were all waiting for them.

Carla and Nannie were standing next to Alanna, and some of Dan’s infantry were circling the others.

The whole scene looked tense and problematic.

Alex stepped up and deliberately put himself between Matthew and Alanna, in equidistant directions.

Carla and Nannie walked over to bracket Alex and Quinn without a word.

“This is a drumhead trial. It’ll be short, to the point, and with little to no room for maneuvering,” Alex said, looking around at everyone watching.

This would either help cement his men to him or break them further away.

Looking at the men who were being accused, Alex felt thankful. Every single one of them was wearing the uniform of Matthew’s company. Not one was from his regular troops.

This is perfect. Couldn’t ask for a better example.

“First off, this is not Imperial lands. We are here at the discretion of the queen. The laws of her land are hers, and hers alone to dictate.

“I’ve asked her to assist me in this matter, as it is a military concern, but it is in regard to her subjects,” Alex explained.

Quinn nodded, but added nothing to the speech.

“Baroness Tilly of South Ridge, what are the charges?” Alex said, looking at Alanna.

Standing upright at the sudden title change and the fact that he’d called her such a thing, Alanna looked to him askance.

“Count Brit, as your landed vassal, I have various grievances that have been submitted by the people of Hashei against one of my commanders and numerous soldiers,” Alanna said.

“Please list a summarized version of the charges,” Quinn said immediately.

“Theft, robbery, kidnapping, rape, and murder,” Alanna said.

“As the commander of these men, do you have a statement to make?” Alex asked, looking to Matthew.

“Innocent on all charges. They’re fraudulent, made by people who are only looking to hurt the army as a whole.

“Mistress Tilly is merely looking for an excuse to have me removed as I question her leadership and her ability,” Matthew said. He looked angry. Angry and red faced.

“Are you questioning my choice to put her in command?” Alex asked.

“What?” asked the muscular man.

“I put Alanna in charge. I signed the command myself. I put my signet ring to it. Are you saying you’re questioning my appointment?” Alex asked.

“Women can’t lead. It doesn’t matter what appointment you make,” Matthew said, apparently deciding to be belligerent even to Alex.

“Alright. We’ll make this simple. You were given a pin, Matthew. I’m going to ask you to call on it, swear an oath to tell the truth, and we’ll get through this very quickly,” Alex said, cutting straight to the chase.

“You can’t do that. I’m not in the peerage,” Matthew said. “Nor am I part of your domain.”

Quinn lifted her chin, catching the moment she’d need to step in without any prompting from Alex.

“You’re in my lands—now do as the count commands, or I’ll have you thrown in my prison for insubordination. Then I’ll have you executed for no reason other than I’m the queen,” Quinn said. “I have no issues at all doing this, as I contracted the count to save my country.”

An odd wording, but I suppose it isn’t wrong.

“As you’re not my direct vassal or part of my forces, Matthew, I’m afraid I can’t defend you to the queen,” Alex said. “Or you could take that pin, swear the oath, and tell me the truth.”

Turning even redder, if that were possible, Matthew pressed his fingers to the pin.

“I swear on the gods an oath of loyalty to the count of Brit, and that I will obey his commands,” Matthew said.

“Answer me. Did you commit any of those crimes?” Alex asked.

“No, I didn’t,” Matthew said.

“Did you cover up the crimes of others? While in clan lands? On this campaign?”

Matthew’s lip curled, his teeth bared. “Yes.”

“Did you cover up rape?”

“Yes.”

“Murder?”

“Yes.”

“I command you to submit to imprisonment, and I’ll leave your fate to your direct commander, Baroness Tilly of South Ridge,” Alex said.

Turning his head, Alex looked to all the soldiers.

“I’ll offer the rest of you mercy for your actions. You’ll all swear an oath of honesty and confess your crimes to the baroness. She will decide your fate, and I’ll leave you to her mercy.

“Though I’ll say this. I expect all my soldiers to behave as professional soldiers. You’re entrusted to be my hands.

“That’s all.”

Alex turned and left. He wasn’t needed here anymore.

He also had a proclamation to write quickly, giving the barony of South Ridge to Alanna Tilly.

And he had to read the letter from the duchess, of course.

“One,” Alex said, expecting her to be there.

“Yes, Master?”

“I need people sent back into that city one way or the other, with the following proclamation,” Alex said. “We’ll begin accepting surrendering enemies in two days when the sun rises.

“Everyone who comes, leaves their weapon, and departs can go with their lives. And their horses. Be sure to specify they keep their horses.

“Can you do that?”

“Sire, there’s a group of people my soldiers picked up on the way in. We were holding them for information,” Alanna said.

He hadn’t realized she’d been following him.

“Fine, use them. Load them up with the information and send them back into Shishish. I want to be done here, and offering them an out—a golden bridge—might just be the answer,” Alex said.

Chapter 10

Armed and armored infantry in heavy equipment were lined up in a corridor along the main road leading out of town, into the heart of the Xer lands and away from the war.

“Do you think they’ll take it?” Alanna asked. She was standing directly to Alex’s left. It was a position of trust in the culture of the empire.

As the only ranking member of his vassalage, she immediately had the right to be at his side.

Behind him, flanking him, were his Numbered. Directly to his right, Quinn stood in full royal regalia. Around them all were a number of heavy troopers who had been selected to be a house guard.

“I think they will,” Alex said, looking to the city. “We’ve given them no reason to doubt us at any turn, or that we’ll do exactly what we say.

“In this case, surrender and flee, or remain in the city and be ground up into the turf.”

“Shit, I’d surrender. I’d be the first horse fucker out of the gates,” Nannie grumbled.

“Horse fucker?” Quinn asked, her shoulders straightening.

“Ya, got a problem? You frickin’ worship your horses like you take them to bed. You’re pretty nice, though, for a queen,” Nannie said. “It’s just hot here. It’s disgusting. Miserable.

“I feel like there’s a swamp between my thighs at all times. Damned rain forest in my panties.

“I wanna go home.”

Alex knew firsthand the rest of his Numbered felt the same about going home.

Though he wasn’t sure about the swamp bit.

Quinn was staring straight ahead, her face unreadable.

Then she let out a slow breath and sniffed.

“Maybe I could have Rix be serviced by a horse. To death. That’d be amusing,” Quinn said, ignoring everything Nannie had said.

Dark chuckles surrounded him as everyone seemed to think that was a rather amusing idea.

“The sun has risen, Master,” Sylvia said.

Glancing over his shoulder, he saw the sun peeking out from behind cloud cover to the east. It couldn’t seem to quite get through, though.

“Mm. Time to find out how the day’s going to be,” Alex said.

Everyone turned to look down the corridor of soldiers to the front gates of Shishish. Alex had decided he’d embrace his love for fire if the conscript army didn’t surrender in numbers.

He’d burn the entire city down. He’d start by setting up a ring of fire around the whole thing. With firebreaks behind it, letting the blaze work inward toward the buildings.

Quinn had rejected the idea immediately, and he’d ignored her.

“Master, it’s worth noting that people are starting to call you Count Inferno,” Valeria murmured. “I think if you burn down the town, that moniker will be yours permanently.”

“Huh? I’ve only used fire as a weapon twice,” Alex said.

“Yes, but your plans for the city didn’t go unnoticed by the soldiery,” Valeria countered. “Though to be fair, they say it with a rather respectful deference. The belief is you’d rather set an enemy on fire than risk your troops.”

Thinking on that, Alex eventually shrugged. He didn’t actually care.

A handful of people walked out of the gate of Shishish on horses. They were wearing civilian clothes but had bundles in their laps.

Moseying along the road, they seemed in no particular hurry.

When Alex counted them, he saw only six people.

They looked incredibly nervous as they walked through the very same soldiers who had probably been taunting them. Killing comrades.

The invaders.

Reaching the end of the corridor, the six men looked to Alex and Quinn.

“You’re free to go,” Quinn said, then indicated the ground across from them. “Drop your weapons and leave.”

Immediately doing as instructed, the six rode away. They continued to look back fearfully until they realized they were really being let go.

Ten more people wandered out through the gate. Then another group. And another.

Then it became an unending flood of people, all walking mounts down the road. Or walking on foot if they didn’t have mounts.

It seemed an equal split between the two.

Tossing their weaponry onto the ever-growing pile, they left as quickly as possible.

Valeria and Sylvia were doing separate counts. Each one with a several pieces of paper and a stick to help them tally.

The never-ending sea of faces and horses passed by. As did the hours.

Throughout the day, Alex watched as Dan and Drew rotated their troops in and out. Keeping them fresh and ready should anything happen.

Drew was relying on Arthur as a secondary commander to his own, having him running bands of cavalry in patrols around the outskirts of the city.

No one tried to escape. Least of all Rix or his family.

“Is that the last? I’d really like to be done, Master,” Riley said. “I never thought standing in one place for so long would be this tiring.”

Alex watched as the last group of riders rode away, following the rest of their people out into the plains.

No one else had come from the gates since this last group.

“Four? What’s your count?” Alex asked rather than respond to Riley.

“Somewhere between six thousand and seven thousand five hundred. I can get you a more accurate count if you need it, though,” Sylvia said.

“Three?” Alex asked.

“I’m a bit closer to six thousand four hundred,” Valeria said.

“In other words, the vast majority of the conscripts are gone. There’s almost nothing in there at all,” Alex muttered, looking at the city.

“I will have my own soldiers go in and clear the main road to the keep, as well as the keep itself,” Quinn said.

She’d been working hard to gather up the royal garrisons and turn them into a standing army just as she had promised herself to do.

“As you like. I won’t argue there. I’ll keep the encirclement,” Alex said, then turned and nodded at Dan and Drew.

They saluted crisply, then departed.

“Let’s get out of here and take a break before the assault,” Alex said.

“I’ll have the temporary tent thrown up immediately, Master,” Riley said.

A team of maids in the white and black uniforms Riley had chosen began to unpack a tent. They’d gone from maids and castle servants to personal attendants.

Not that Alex was going to complain. He’d take the chance to have a quick break.

Maybe even a snack.

Or one of his Numbered.

Though apparently, he wasn’t the first one to have that idea. Carla and Valeria were eying him.

Each was smirking.

***

Riding down the street, Alex felt odd. Xer royal soldiers were lining the street leading to the keep. They’d committed to and enacted a bloody building-to-building sweep. Ensuring there was a clear path all the way to the keep.

Then they began to sweep out from there, moving to clear the entire city.

Their losses were mounting, and the city wasn’t even a third of the way searched.

But that wasn’t his problem. His problem was what was waiting at the keep.

Quinn had gone ahead after it had been secured.

Apparently Rix had been found, along with his entire family. After an hour had passed, she’d sent a letter to Alex, requesting his presence.

He’d only taken Carla, Nannie, and Valeria with him. Those three he knew could keep him and themselves safe.

He wasn’t sure about Sylvia or Riley.

Beyond that, he had the same heavy troopers riding around him with their shields up from earlier. His people were taking no chances.

In no time at all, Alex was walking up the steps to a keep eerily similar to the one in Fis’Er Quinn operated out of.

“Seems like maybe there was competition here between the families long before Rix took action,” Valeria said, inspecting the keep.

“Not a bad thought there, Three. One can only imagine this wasn’t really unseen,” Alex said. “Which leaves me wondering—did her father see it and ignore it, or fail to see it outright?”

“Definitely a concern, Master,” Valeria said.

“Doesn’t really matter,” Carla said. “The simple reality is that his bodyguards didn’t do their job. Even if her father didn’t see it, his guards would have. I would have.”

“Hah, yeah. Kinda hard to not notice when someone wants to fuck the master with a knife,” Nannie agreed.

“Oh? Anything I should know about?” Alex asked.

“No,” Carla said, her tone firm.

“Alright. I trust you, Two. Implicitly,” Alex said, letting it drop.

Moving up the steps, he saw guards posted at the door leading inward.

Nannie moved in first, her head on a swivel. Valeria went in next, looking ever the part of his camp doxy.

Carla was behind Alex, covering the rear.

“Thanks,” Carla muttered, her hand pressing to his elbow and holding him back a moment. “It’s… nice to be trusted. I’m not a good person, I know that.

“I don’t regret anything I did. I’ve watched things happen to people that I know most people would have problems with. I just… don’t care.

“I guess what I’m saying is… thank you for trusting me. I know I’m… well, I guess you could say I’m just a bad dog. I’m not a dog that went bad, like Five. I’m just a bad dog.”

Alex had been watching Carla’s eyes during this entire exchange.

He knew she didn’t feel for other humans. That she could just as easily watch one be robbed, murdered, or raped as have a meal. That she probably had.

In a very literal sense, she was a “bad dog” as she’d described herself.

“Not a problem, Two,” Alex said with a grin. “You’re a very bad dog. A bad girl, if you would.

“But you’re my bad girl.”

Reaching up, he gently patted Carla’s cheek in a caring way. “My very special bad girl whom I trust.”

Carla’s cheeks turned a faint red. It was one of the very rare times he’d ever seen her blush. Then her nose wrinkled, and she nodded at the door. “Go on, Master. I’ll reward that loyalty of yours in your bad girl later.”

Letting himself be guided along, Alex didn’t pay much attention to what he passed. He was busily going through several mental checklists he needed to complete as soon as this campaign was over.

First and foremost was to break Valeria and Riley on one another. Then to solidify his deal with Quinn.

Never did read that stupid letter from the duchess. I should make Valeria paraphrase it for me while I toy with her.

Stepping into a large open room, Alex looked around.

It was the very appearance of a throne room. Sitting at its center was Quinn, on a very large throne. She looked relaxed.

Annoyed and resigned, but relaxed.

Off to one side was a very large pool of blood. Alex could only assume it was all that was left of Rix.

Thus the rebellion of Xer ended with a stain.

Arranged on one side of the hall were a number of women, and men on the other.

They were all naked, on their knees, with their hands tied to their ankles behind their backs.

“Welcome, Count Brit,” Quinn said, immediately getting to her feet and walking to the bottom of the dais.

At the doorways, the sides of the throne, and even at the ends of the lines of captives, stood guards in very good-looking gear.

“You may all leave. I trust the count and his bodyguards with my very life,” said the queen, addressing her guards. “Wait outside the doors for my command; otherwise, do not disturb me for any reason.”

Quickly, the room cleared of soldiers.

Sighing, Quinn pulled her crown off her head and tossed it into the seat of the throne.

“I’ve already taken care of Rix. These are his ‘roots’ as you called them,” Quinn said, indicating everyone around him.

Alex nodded and looked around.

“And what are you going to do with them?” Alex asked.

Quinn lifted her chin, then looked at the men, and then the women.

“Since I was forced to prostitute myself and my country to deal with their relative, they can do the same. Or die, here and now, by my own hand,” Quinn said.

Nannie chortled at that and tilted her head to the side, looking at the queen.

“You mean that. Shit.

“Know what? I actually like you. Getting your own hands dirty. If you were a Numbered, you’d be worth something,” Nannie said. Then she pulled a hunting knife out from the sheath behind her waist. “Use this when it’s time. It’s nice and sharp, should go right through the neck easily. Just be sure to get it between the neck bones. You can get stuck there if you’re not careful.”

Quinn’s face had gone pale at the instruction, but she took the blade and nodded her head.

“Alright, and why did you ask me here then?” Alex was walking slowly up to the line of male prisoners.

He had no interest in any of them. But it wouldn’t do to show his interest in the females first. It’d give Quinn more room to work with.

“I want them to swear to your oaths, just as you had me do,” Quinn said. “Then they can serve you, or not at all.”

Alex nodded slowly. Apparently, his caution about revealing his hand early was worthless.

“I don’t have any need for the men. I’ll take their oaths on your behalf as your liege lord, then give them back to you. You can do with them as you please.

“Though I’ll keep the women,” Alex said.

Carla interpreted his words in an odd way. Her head turned to the women, and then she marched over there.

She immediately began moving them. Forcing them to one end of the line or the other.

Alex, Quinn, and Nannie watched quietly. In no time at all, Carla had sorted them out, and Alex nervously wondered about how obvious he was.

She’d sorted them by age and beauty. Those who were too old or without much beauty on one side, those with youth and looks on the other.

“Master, I’ve taken care of the pre-sort as Mistress Anna would wish. I believe this would be the dividing line, personally,” Carla said, indicating one mildly cute young woman in her twenties. “But your taste may differ.”

Looking at the next woman in line, Alex realized he wasn’t interested in her. Carla had been correct with her cut point.

Looking down the rest of the women in line, there wasn’t a single one who would turn his head.

“Unless any of you have a special skill or talent, you are no use to the master,” Carla said, addressing the women to the end of that cut point. “You have already forfeited your lives by raising your head in rebellion to your queen.

“If Master offers to save you, it is only because he wishes to. You’re under no obligation to agree to his desires, deals, or wishes. Nor will any harm outside of your expected fate befall you, should you deny him.”

Nannie nodded at Carla’s words.

“If you don’t wanna, don’t. Nothin’ will happen. You’ll meet your end exactly as you would have,” Nannie added. “Master will go one by one to collect your oaths now. Swear it if you wish to live, or decline and face your fate.”

Well shit. I didn’t even have to give my spiel.

“Come along, Quinn. Let’s start with those I’m not interested in. Maybe they’ll be willing to serve in your household. This is your own wish and doing, after all,” Alex said, walking over to the line of males. “First of all, my name is Count Brit. Your queen brokered herself to me to save her clan. That is my relationship to her.

“Your relationship with her is that of a corpse. I’m offering you a way out, but this is up to you. If you’d like to swear yourselves into my service, go ahead and put your forehead to the ground. If not, remain seated as you are.”

A few men immediately bowed their heads to the ground. Then more. Until only two remained seated.

“Alright, Quinn. There you go. Start with those two,” Alex said. “To you two, remain still and let her go about her business. If not, I imagine she’ll not take it very well.”

He wasn’t about to interfere. He was contracted to get her country back, not anything to do with these civilians. Their fates were hers.

Quinn walked over to the first man. He was young. Looked almost to be Quinn’s age in fact.

Taking a steady breath, Quinn grabbed him by the hair and pulled his chin back.

“Quinn, we could—”

The man’s voice was cut off when Quinn pushed the knife against his throat and began to rapidly work it back and forth.

Alex looked away to Carla standing next to him.

The gurgling, whistling noise was loud in his ears.

Carla’s eyes moved to Alex from what Quinn was doing. Then she gave him a small smile.

Wrapping an arm around his shoulders, she drew him up to her side. Alex didn’t fight it, letting her.

“Come, Master. Let your bad girl be your eyes for this. You’ve a soft heart at odd times, but it’s not a bad thing,” she said for his ears alone.

“There ya go. Get it up between the bones,” Nannie said from behind him. There was a soft pop. “Good. Now he’s done. That was good. Quick. He probably didn’t even feel anything after the first cut.

“Let’s get to number two over there now. We’ll have to check the blade after him to make sure it’s sharp.

“Remember, just because we’re doing this doesn’t mean they have to suffer.”

“I understand. Will you help me check the edge after this one, then?” Quinn asked. Her voice sounded absolutely sick.

“’Course I will. Not a problem.”

Alex grimaced, staring into the side of Carla’s face.

“For what it’s worth,” Carla murmured, “I appreciate your soft heart. It’s what keeps us Numbered happy. Our relationship started weird… on a desk… but I’m happy with it now.

“With you.”

“Thanks, Two,” Alex said.

Carla nodded, her arm around his shoulder tightening up a bit. Pulling him close and tight to her side and front. Her other hand slipped up behind him and rested on his lower back, her fingers stroking him gently.

“Of course, Master. I’d do just about anything for you. Without orders, even,” Carla said, pressing her cheek to his temple.

“Just… be my bad girl. It’s what I need. What I want.”

“That’s the easiest thing for me to do, because I already was.”

Two hours later, after Quinn had taken the lives of thirteen relatives, the task was done.

Nine women had sworn themselves into Alex’s service. He’d turn them over to Anna to do with as she pleased.

He’d planned on taking Valeria to bed and getting Riley on the next step in her path. But after Quinn’s actions, all he could smell was blood.

Even if he’d planned otherwise, though, Quinn was waiting for him that night. She’d apparently already taken Mother’s Bane to make sure there wouldn’t be an heir yet. Her fear of being exposed as a throwaway woman from the count was quite real, so she’d snuck into his room earlier in the day.

They coupled once, in an almost entirely mechanical fashion, and then she slunk out of his room.

Amazingly, though, she kissed him before she left and gave him a rare smile.

The war was over, and his deal was complete.

Chapter 11

Riding into the keep of South Ridge, Alex wasn’t quite sure what he wanted to do first.

He knew Mary would be here. It was also very likely that Anna would be.

Then again, there was no telling with Anna. Alex simply was always drawn into her pace, no matter what he did.

Dismounting in the courtyard, he got his answer almost immediately.

Anna slammed into him at full speed and force. Knocking him against the side of his mount.

“Husband! Oh, oh, oh, I’m so glad to see you,” Anna said excitedly, pulling his head down and kissing him ferociously.

All around him, he could hear the soft chuckles of his Numbered. None of them would ever begrudge Anna anything. Even if that meant her mauling their master in public.

Then she released him, smiling up at him. Bouncing with energy, she was making small chittering noises at him.

“I missed you!” squealed his wife before burying her face in his neck.

Patting her on the back with a grin, he looked around.

Mary was standing not far off, and she wasn’t hiding her pregnancy either. Alanna had already found her, and they were engaged in private conversation.

Standing nearby them was a young, petite Asian woman. She had a sweet, pretty face, though her dark eyes were cold and calculating. Black hair hung around her face like a short abyssal curtain.

There was something familiar in her though. Something he couldn’t quite place.

“I take it you’re not mad that Mary is pregnant?” Alex whispered into Anna’s ear, turning his attention back to his wife.

“Of course not. I had already talked her halfway into marrying you before that evil duchess showed up,” Anna said, her voice muffled in his clothes.

Standing upright, Anna stamped her foot, pouting at him.

“She showed up with a marriage declaration. Saying you were going to be her husband. I think she was going to force you to sign it right then and there,” Anna said. Then an evil smile broke across her face. “So I fed her enough Mother’s Bane to send her into her moon-sickness early. While she was recovering, I took one of those blank scrolls you prepared for me just in case.

“I had Daddy write up a marriage contract to Mary on one, and he took it to her.”

Alex was trying to keep up as best as he could. Anna tended to run away with anything her mind had hold of, and there was no stopping her.

“…said ok! So now, Mary is your noble wife without a title, I’m your first wife—though common—and I’m going to be an aunt!

“Mary and I are sleeping in the same bed. She lets me cuddle with her and steal kisses. Holly never let me cuddle or anything.

“Oh, and speaking of Holly, her niece is here. I think she’s much more cynical than her aunt, but she’s not mean.”

Oh, that’d explain who that is then.

“…to learn from you, but I really think she just wants to marry you as well. I get the impression they might be regretting Holly’s acceptance to divorce you.

“And what’s this about a Count Inferno? I don’t remember you having a nickname.

“I’m glad you made Alanna a baroness, it’ll help spread out your territories more. Though I think she wants you to sleep with her. I might let that happen if she’s willing to make a few deals with me,” Anna said, rushing from subject to subject.

Grabbing Anna by both sides of her head, Alex kissed her. Roughly, and needily. Even going so far as to push his tongue into her mouth.

Anna melted against him, practically falling into him as her tongue mashed into his, her hands grabbed at his belt buckle, and she actually moaned.

Several seconds later, he finally pulled away from his wife. Hoping that he’d somehow derailed her from the insane unloading of thoughts.

“Goodness, Husband, I’d swear your Numbered aren’t taking care of you as well as I’d hoped,” Anna murmured, her voice a bit dazed.

“That or I need you so desperately, no amount of other women could ever sate my desire for you.

“Maybe all I want to do is carry you off to a bedroom and split you in half,” Alex said, finally getting her to his own pace for once. “Or right here and now on the ground. Regardless of who’s watching.”

“Oooooh, Husband, you’re making my knees weak,” Anna whimpered.

Taking a step away from him, Anna pressed a hand to the side of her face, her eyes wide. She was looking at him a bit differently right now, her cheeks flushed and red.

Anna had always been energetic in the bedroom with him, but sometimes he wondered if she forgot how desirable she was.

Mary took that moment to wander over.

“Hello, Husband,” Mary said, stepping up to him. She leaned in and gave him a tender kiss, her hands resting on his shoulders. “I’m glad you came back successfully from your campaign. Doubly so that you’ve given Alanna a holding. It’s very prudent.”

The smile on her face was as bright as the sun and a mile wide.

Apparently that had been the right thing to do for Mary as well.

“Come, come. Let’s retreat to our private rooms. Anna and I have been doing our best to figure out which way you’d want to go from here,” Mary said. Rather than walk with him, she went over to Anna, looped an arm in hers, and started leading the slightly dazed woman along. “After that you’ll need to hold a miniature court, I think.”

Holly’s niece had vanished. Apparently she had decided this wasn’t the time to introduce herself.

Ten minutes later, Alex was seated in a rather comfortable chair at a table laid out with an impressive lunch.

His Numbered were eating at his table, and also at a similar table next to his laid out with the same meal.

Mary prepared to welcome the Numbered as equals. Smart girl.

She’ll earn their favor as easily as Anna did if she keeps that up.

Mary was on his left with Anna directly across from her, and sitting in front of Alex was Valeria. On his right side was Sylvia.

“Anna caught me up a bit,” Alex said, trying to get the conversation moving in the direction he wanted. “Apparently the duchess is trying to marry me, but you two outmaneuvered her?”

“Oh, yes. The duchess is quite angry with you,” Mary said. “She even had the royal seal on her marriage license for you.”

“That’s… impressive,” Alex admitted.

“Anna took care of it. Rather trusting on your part to leave her with blank parchments with your signature on them, though. Isn’t it?” Mary asked as she began loading up his plate with food.

He knew it was the custom here to be served by one’s wife, but it still felt weird to him.

Archaic.

“Not really. She’ll be the mother of my children. I sleep in the same bed with her often.

“If I can’t trust her with my signature, I’d think that’d be a problem, wouldn’t it?” Alex asked.

“So you’d trust me with signed parchments as well?” Mary asked, her eyes flicking up to him as she slid several pieces of ham onto his plate.

“If you wanted them as my wife, yes. Why?” Alex asked.

Mary gave him a warm smile and broke eye contact.

“I imagine the duchess will be working to invalidate our marriage next. But all the documentation, and that I’m rather pregnant, will make that difficult for her,” Mary continued. “My only concern at this time is about Alanna’s plans for you, and Katherine’s.”

Katherine?

“Ah, your ex-wife’s niece,” Sylvia supplied.

“Her father sent her as an offering for you,” Valeria added. “I had one of my girls poke through her belongings already. She’s here to learn from you, but also to see if she can’t secure a marriage with you. At whatever cost.”

“That makes no sense. I just got done with Holly,” Alex said, looking around his table.

“Husband, you silly thing, Holly acted on her own desires to divorce you. Her family would have had her stay, I imagine,” Anna said, tutting at him and leaning toward him. Her ever present and impressive display of cleavage drew his eyes down. “Daddy said she’d probably be regretting it till the day she died. You were a wild card that suddenly became an ace.”

Frowning, Alex looked up from Anna’s assets. “When can I meet your father? He seems to do a lot for me. Helping me.

“But I’ve never met him.”

Anna shrugged with a smile. “Eventually? He’s always so busy. You could meet Mother if you’d like. She’s usually much more stationary.

“Don’t worry though, Daddy thinks you’re great. He says no one else would have treated me as you do without ill intent.

“That I should make sure to always keep you invested in me.”

Anna turned to Valeria and asked her a question he couldn’t hear.

At the same time, Mary began to dig into her plate of food. Her appetite seemed rather large if she planned on eating everything on her plate.

Then again, pregnant.

“Her father is actually extremely well connected. He’s an influencer at a ducal type of level,” Sylvia whispered in his ear. “As far as I can tell, he curbed and single-handedly bent or broke more than a few people who were wishing Brit as a county unwell.

“This was after you safeguarded his daughter, but before you married her.

“After he got a hold of the marriage license with your signature and seal on it, he dumped thousands upon thousands into Brit’s infrastructure. He’s earned his money back and then some, but he did help push the economy along.

“I wouldn’t worry about him. I do think Anna is correct when she states he probably views you as the best thing that could have happened to her.”

Turning to the side, he looked down into Sylvia’s upturned face. Her blue eyes were searching his. There was a need that had come with all that information.

One he could identify immediately.

A need for recognition. A desire to be told that she’d won. And would maybe be given a treat later. A prize.

Her reward.

“Thank you, Four. That’s very good information. You must have taken the time to really dig into that and have it ready for me.

“That’s impressive,” Alex glanced at her plate and found it was mostly picked clean. She’d apparently inhaled it as fast as possible.

He imagined it was so she could be part of whatever conversation might happen.

“I’m deeply impressed. You’re amazing, Four, for putting that together,” he continued, watching her for a reaction.

It was immediate, of course. Her lips parted, her cheeks turning a bright rosy color and her spine straightening.

“I’d like to reward you heavily, but—”

There was a clatter near the rear of the room. All heads turned that way.

His bodyguards, and even Valeria, had already risen immediately from their seats.

Taking a glance himself, Alex realized it was just a servant dropping several domes he’d been carrying back to the kitchen.

Looking back to Sylvia, he gave her a quick kiss and then pressed his lips to her ear.

“If you’re up for a challenge, get under the table and service me for your reward. You need to do it without getting caught. Don’t swallow it, either. Keep it in your mouth.

“Do it, and I’ll reward you again tomorrow or the day after as well. Though I’ll let you have your single bit of control and decide where to receive it,” Alex said.

Sylvia blinked, then slithered under the table without a word, disappearing under the tablecloth.

When she vanished, Alex found himself looking into Riley’s eyes.

He gave her a smile and a wink, and pressed a finger to his lips.

Slowly nodding her head, Riley said nothing.

Maybe this’ll help her strange little heart along as well. Still need to turn Three inside out in front of her.

He could feel that Sylvia was between his knees, her hands pressing his legs apart.

Looking back to his plate, Alex picked up his fork and did his best to act like nothing was wrong.

Like Sylvia wasn’t wrist deep in his pants, pulling his already semi-erect self free of his underwear.

Taking in a short breath at the feel of her mouth suddenly enveloping him completely, Alex reached over and picked up his mug to take a drink.

Valeria had seated herself back down, her eyes moving from Alex to Sylvia’s missing chair and then back to him.

Anna and Mary were busy talking to each other about the domes, and he felt like seeing how Valeria would react to this push on Sylvia’s psyche.

Alex smiled wolfishly at Valeria, then pointed down at the table twice with a fingertip. His gesture was small, hidden behind between his bowl and mug.

Valeria looked confused for several seconds, then her eyes widened. Her cheeks took on the same color Riley’s had.

Sylvia didn’t feel terribly experienced to him under the table, but she was diligently working his shaft now. He could feel her soft lips pulling at him as her head bobbed back and forth.

Alex tried to signal her with his knee, pressing into her from the sides when she was doing the right thing.

It only took her a few changes in pace to figure it out, then a minute more to get the technique he wanted.

Pulling back off his length, she stopped at his tip and suckled on it. Her tongue writhed around the head, lathering it and working it over as her lips tightened around him.

“Oh, husband, about the queen. Is she contracted?” Anna asked, her voice breaking into his enjoyment of Sylvia’s mouth.

“Hm? Oh, yes,” Alex said, turning toward her.

“She’s under almost all the same obligations as a Numbered, but as a vassal,” Alex said.

“And no number,” Nannie called from the end of the table.

“Numberless,” Carla agreed, nodding her head.

“A conquest and a contract,” Anna added, then shrugged her shoulders. “Good. I take it the deal was… good for us?”

She wasn’t willing to discuss the pillar in front of others, of course, but he got where she was going.

Alex nodded as Sylvia sank her mouth down to his hilt. She’d fit his length deep down, past her tongue, and it felt like he was partially filling her throat.

He could feel that her face was pressed hard against his pants, her fingers squeezing and rubbing at his inner thigh and nuts.

“Hm. Will you be giving her an heir eventually?” Mary asked.

“Ah, yes,” Alex said, not quite able to answer the question.

“Hah, he made it so he can impregnate her when he wants, and she has no say in it,” Nannie said with a chortle. “She’s basically a fuck-doll with a womb.

“He treated you far better, Mistress Mary. He wasn’t even interested in her at all. He was done in a minute.”

One of Sylvia’s hands grasped him around the base of his shaft and followed her mouth upward. Her wrist twisted slightly as she pulled at him ever more with her lips and mouth.

“Mary was different, Five,” Anna said. “Husband was interested in her from the moment he saw her, I’m sure of it.

“He’s a bit different with women who are interesting to him. Much like yourself, Five dear.”

Mary smiled, her cheeks turning a faint red, and she looked at her plate. Nannie had a similar reaction, growing quiet.

Alex only nodded, his food forgotten, the conversation almost lost to him.

Sylvia had only been servicing him for maybe four minutes, but he was so close it hurt. Except he couldn’t quite hit that high note with how casual he was having to act.

It was like she was edging him without meaning to.

He could feel her head bobbing along, working him with determination. Then her other hand slipped into his pants and squeezed his jewels directly.

Repressing a shudder, he finally hit his peak. He could feel his entire member spasming roughly in Sylvia’s mouth. Her lips were set to the midpoint right now, her tongue literally lying across the tip.

Pressing his hand to his mouth, Alex coughed several times, each time he felt the need to thrust with a spurt and couldn’t move.

Sylvia didn’t back away. She held on to him the entire time he came, her mouth wrapped tightly around him.

“Are you alright, husband?” Mary asked him seriously, looking at him with concern.

“Ah, fine, Mary. Just fine,” Alex said, coughing once more as Sylvia slid her mouth off his length and paused to suck at his tip for a few more seconds.

“All is well,” he said when she finally let him go. Looking ahead, he found Valeria watching him intently. Her lip was caught between her teeth.

Ah. She wants to be punished in such a way, I take it. I’ll have to remember this one. I bet she’d enjoy it as a form of shame-play.

For Sylvia, it was all control.

Looking to his right, he saw Riley watching him just as much, though her look was different.

Determination. That strange, unyielding desire she’d been cultivating in herself. She was quickly becoming more and more obsessed with him.

He’d have to coax it along and channel it in a positive way.

Looking back to his plate of food, Alex sighed happily. He felt pretty good.

At the same time, Sylvia was putting him away back into his pants, taking care to cinch up his belt for him.

Now she’ll just need to escape without being seen.

“So… I was different?” Mary asked, leaning closer to him, watching him.

“Didn’t I tell you from the beginning that I was interested in you?” Alex asked, smiling at her. “Do you have any idea how much I paid to have you captured? Just so I could have a chance to talk you into bed?”

“I was just a dumpy, barren, unhappily married baroness.”

“And I couldn’t get enough, you’ll remember.”

Mary wrinkled her nose at him, smiling sheepishly.

“We’ll need to talk about Alanna later. Anna thinks it wouldn’t hurt for you to put a child in her, but I’m of two minds on it.

“She did say we’d have her swear all the same oaths Anna and I are under, though. For everyone’s safety.

“It would let her rule without fear of others—that’s my main motivation,” Mary said, though her distaste was obvious.

“We’ll see. Maybe I just want one Tilly woman. Your aunt might not be what I want at all,” Alex said. Reaching over, he lightly slipped a strand of Mary’s hair around her ear.

“She told you?” Mary asked, her tone curious. Her wide smile couldn’t hide her pleasure at his words, despite her non-comment on it.

“I guessed, she confirmed. Anyways. That’s talk for another time, isn’t it? Did the duchess say anything further?” he asked. “I can’t imagine she didn’t leave instructions for me.”

Sylvia’s head was resting in his lap, her hands stroking his inner thighs tenderly.

“She did. You’re to report to her as soon as possible upon coming home,” Mary admitted. “Though to be honest, there isn’t much going on otherwise in the lands. Even Duke Gaelis has been lying low for a while.

“Maybe he’ll get tired of being at war and finally end it.”

“Maybe,” Alex said. He doubted Gaelis would ever let it end unless he had to. It was too much of an easy excuse to take land.

Servants came and cleared away plates and cups from the table, quickly filing out of the room.

At the same time, others were coming in with what looked like an after-meal type of dessert. It was being wheeled in on a rather large cart from the other side of the room.

Everyone seemed curious about it, watching it.

It was just enough of a distraction.

Reaching under the table, Alex gently caressed Sylvia’s head and then gave it a single tap. She lifted her head from his lap and moved away.

With a quiet rustle, she shimmied back up from under the table, taking her seat again. As if she’d just returned.

Only Riley and Valeria noticed, but both seemed to be pretending to not know where Sylvia had been.

Smiling at the noblewoman, Alex shook his head.

“Incredible, Four. Simply incredible.

“Many more rewards will be coming your way,” he said.

She gave him a wide smile, then opened her mouth just enough to show him the contents. His seed was lying in a large pool over her tongue and teeth.

Closing her mouth, she let out a soft breath, her eyes locked on his. Smiling still.

Goodness, I forgot I told her to hold on to it. She seems rather pleased with herself.

“Four, you’re a real treat. Go ahead and swallow that, and I’ll make sure the other Numbered know of your excellence later,” Alex said, and he meant it.

Batting her eyelashes at him, she lifted her chin and swallowed visibly. Then, with a grin, she opened her mouth to show him it was empty.

Fun. Though she might be trying to turn it into a game.

What can she get away with while under my control?

Will need to keep an eye on that.

Chapter 12

Alex’s eyes shot open.

With a shuddering breath, he slowly came out of the fog-like haze of his dreams.

Blinking, he stared up at the inside of his canopied bed back home in Brit.

That was a bad one.

Sitting up, he pressed a hand to his brow. He’d dreamed of having his county conquered, and of a faceless figure decapitating his entire court.

Much like what Quinn had done to her foes.

Didn’t think that would stick with me so bad.

Then again, why wouldn’t it? It isn’t as if I’m trained for this, or had a rough upbringing.

Sighing, Alex closed his eyes and sank into his bed.

The warm, soft skin of Anna’s body melded to his arm, one of her hands coming across to press his bare chest.

They’d been so tired when they’d arrived last night that Anna hadn’t even tried to push him into sex. As hungry as she was to get pregnant, it had been a tiring ride.

“Good morning, husband,” Anna said, her face nuzzling his shoulder.

“Mornin’ dear. Sorry, did I wake you?”

“Yes, but that’s ok. I don’t mind waking up with you. I missed you; I’d rather spend time with you. I can sleep later,” she said, kissing his collarbone.

Her eyes slid shut, though. She wasn’t completely awake yet.

She’s always a bit more docile in the morning. This is a good opportunity.

“Dear, can I ask you a few questions?” Alex asked.

Anna nodded, making an affirmative noise.

“What do you think of Holly’s niece? I forget her name already,” Alex said.

“Katherine,” Anna said, nuzzling his shoulder again. “See if she’ll take a deal. If she does, conquer her and set her aside. Just like Holly.

“If she wants something else, we’ll have to discuss it. I’m not sure beyond that.

“I’m really enjoying being with Mary. We’re getting so close now that we always sleep in the same bed. I’m not sure I want another wife yet. I’m not sure we need more than two anyways.”

Alex processed that. It made sense. It also fit with what she and Mary had said earlier.

Katherine was looking for a deal for her family.

“And what about Alanna?” Alex asked, leaning his head down to trail lazy kisses over Anna’s face.

Giggling softly, Anna moved her head around, getting him to kiss all over her face.

“I think it’d probably be a good idea to put a child in her and bind her just like Mary,” Anna said, turning to catch his lips with her own in a quick kiss. “So far I like Tilly women. Their morality is easy to use against them, but they’re cuddly and sweet. Trusting.

“Like puppies.”

Anna gave her head a small shake, then pressed her face up into his neck.

“They make good helpers so far. Mary is, as you would say, a peach,” Anna finished.

Woe be the person who ever thinks you’re not a shark, my love.

“And the duchess?” Alex prompted.

“Nnn. I don’t like her. I almost fed her enough Mother’s Bane to burn her womb out, but I didn’t,” Anna said. “You might need it later. I don’t think she’s going to give up on you, my love.

“I think you’re going to have to bend her into a conquest, because I refuse to accept her as a wife. She would never cuddle with me or let me kiss her, and I think she’d fight me about the family.

“Mary just lets me run the family as I see fit so far.”

Poor Tilly family. I think if Anna has it her way, you might all end up married to me because she likes you.

“Oh, dearest, that reminds me,” Anna said, slowly lifting her head up. She propped it in her hand, and looked into his face seriously. “I’m having the dungeon built out further. I have all the cells filled with women I think are pretty who were under a death sentence or a fine they could never pay off.

“I also sent out a private authorization on one of those nice papers you left me. I sent it to all lands under us, so now they’ll funnel these women our way. I sent some of my own ‘Numbered’ to make sure we only get the ones we want.”

“Your Numbered?” Alex asked with a grin. Anna had a way of getting away from him faster than he could pin her down.

“Yes! I liked your idea. I have fifty of them now,” Anna said with a broad smile. “They’re all bound just like your Numbered to you, and to me through you. You’ll need to bed them eventually to finalize contracts, but that’s what I wanted to talk to you about.

“I have all the contracts dated in such a way that they’re effective from the moment they’re signed but don’t activate until you bed them. I’m going to use it as a way to monitor how much you get for each variable in those contracts.

“I’ll just have you bed them right here while I watch the pillar.”

Uhhh. Wow.

Alright. That’s way better than what I was doing.

“Anna, my wife, you’re amazing. You’re so brilliant that it’s sexy. I’m afraid I’m going to have to maul you now, and do my best to turn you into a pregnant woman,” Alex said.

Anna stuck out her tongue slightly between her teeth, lowering her head.

“You think I’m smart?” she asked, her tone odd.

“Anna, you’re smart in the way I need. Sexy in the way I need. I wasn’t kidding the other day when I said I wanted you—now I just want you even more,” Alex said. Grabbing her, he rolled over, and pinned her back to the bed.

Giggling, Anna reached up with her hands and grabbed his face.

“It made me feel desired when you told me that the other day. I know I’m pretty, but… your Numbered and the other contract girls are also pretty, so…” Anna trailed off, her hands stroking his face.

“Anna Brit, you will always be and always have been my wife, whom I love and desire.

“Now, my pretty little thing, you should ready yourself. Because I want you. A lot,” Alex said. “Repeatedly. Till you can’t say yes anymore.”

“Oh, honey bear,” Anna said breathlessly, her fingers stroking his cheeks.

***

Max, Dave, Dan, and Drew were standing around Alex in one of the drilling yards inside Brit’s city limits.

Standing not far away were Carla and Nannie.

Alex had just finished giving the men an inspection, making sure to be on hand to present awards and service bestowals. Against what would be the normal military doctrine of the time, Alex had made sure to expressly pick those outside of the normal selections.

They consisted of conscripts, line soldiers, and commoner officers who’d all performed above and beyond.

This was all in addition to the good number of service medals he’d given out during the campaign.

Alex nodded, watching a group of men who had been conscripts before the campaign move in formation as if they’d been reborn.

“Good work, gentlemen. We seem to be turning every peasant we can find into a soldier as of late,” Alex said with a chuckle.

“To be fair, it isn’t that hard to recruit them anymore,” Max said, shaking his head. “The fact that you outfit them out of your own pocket and the promise of a career draws them in.”

Dave, Dan, and Drew all nodded at that.

“We’ve had many old acquaintances ask if we’re hiring officers,” Dave said.

“Good, your command structure is yours to fill out. Just make sure you hit the numbers you need,” Alex said with a casual wave of his hand. “Now, before we go further, what happened to Matthew and Art?”

“Ah… the baroness sent Matthew packing. He was formally convicted, but unpunished. I don’t think he’ll have a career as a commander again,” Max said.

“Good. He deserved it. And Art?” Alex asked as he walked slowly to a formation of heavy infantry working through drills.

“I’ve hired him on as my second,” Drew said. “He’s finishing up a contract he took on; then he’ll be joining me and filling out my own command with some of his own people.”

Alex paused for a moment, then shrugged.

“Your call. I didn’t mind him, and he knew his business. Good,” Alex said, watching the men train.

So far, most of the fighting seemed to be little better than fighting on a line.

Cavalry weren’t often used for more than fighting other cavalry.

Ranged units were more of a defensive formation used to fire en masse, and that was it.

As far as he could tell, a lot of this was a stagnation of innovation and an unwillingness to be “unchivalrous” or “cowardly.”

“Gentleman, I want to be able to field an army that can adapt and shift needs to whatever enemy we face,” Alex said. “I want our infantry to learn to use long spears they can drop to switch to their swords. But I also want two versions of them. Light and heavy.

“I want our heavy horsemen to be ready and willing to flank an enemy unit at a moment’s notice with a full charge.

“I want our light cavalry to be the most annoying assholes on the planet.

“And I want our ranged soldiers to be able to run to where we need them, fire, then return as needed.

“Beyond that, we need to make sure we’re up on weapons technology. Like why don’t we have any crossbows? They’re not hard to make.”

Alex sighed and pressed a hand to the back of his head. “I also want you to tell me any other ideas you have. I don’t think we’ll be left alone anytime soon.”

Especially if I start introducing technology.

Like a printing press. Or a steam engine.

Those two alone would… yeah.

Need to get ready.

“I understand, sire,” Max said.

Nodding his head, Alex threw a hand over his shoulder. “I need to meet with someone. I’ll see you later.

“Oh, and one last wrench for you that might give you a heart attack.

“Consider fielding women as cavalry soldiers, crossbow troopers, or engineers. It’s an untapped force we’re not using.”

Walking toward the exit of the camp, Carla and Nannie paced him every step of the way.

They weren’t cracking wise or behaving casually. They were on guard while Alex was in the city.

On guard and on high alert.

Sylvia and Valeria had both said things felt weird in the city, in different ways.

Nothing was discussed until they got to the coach waiting at the gate, along with a squad of Alex’s personal house guard.

They all deferred to Nannie and Carla now that Rudolph was permanently attached to Anna.

Clambering inside, he sighed and sank low in the seat.

Nannie sat down next to him, Carla directly across.

“Tired, Master?” Carla asked, a smile curling her lips.

“Very. Trying to get it all done before I have to ride off to the duchess in a few days,” Alex said.

He was exhausted.

Looking at Nannie, he eyed her shoulder. It seemed far more comfortable than the interior of the coach wall.

Without asking, he lifted her arm, slid himself under it, and propped his head up on her shoulder and chest.

“Uhh… what?” Nannie asked.

Alex didn’t bother to respond.

“Tell the driver we need to go back to the keep before dinner. The court hearing hall itself. I need to meet with Katherine,” Alex said. “And Sylvia.”

“You just gonna act like—”

“Five? I appreciate you. Just… let me do this,” Alex said. He’d been on the move for the last week. Mostly traveling, but it hadn’t ended since he’d arrived yesterday.

Anna had kept him delightfully distracted, but even that had its limits.

“Just hold him, you dumb brute. He doesn’t like showing it, but he needs attention himself,” Carla said with a laugh. “He likes it when you run your fingers through his hair.”

Alex took a minute to be thankful for the fact that Valeria and Carla didn’t seem to be disclosing his secrets to the rest of the Numbered.

Or if they had, the others didn’t seem to notice.

Nannie didn’t do anything for several seconds. Then her arm closed up around him, and her fingers started to toy with his hair.

Fifteen minutes later, the coach finally slowed down.

Carla popped open the door and immediately stepped out, looking over the area and checking in with the guards.

Nannie turned her head and nuzzled him.

“Sorry, not used to this yet, Master,” Nannie murmured. Then she kissed him once. Followed by several more. And then it was just one long kiss, becoming hungry.

There was a soft tap on the door.

“All ready out here, Master,” Carla called.

Nannie broke away from him, looking at the door.

“Nnn, I owe the nasty cunt,” muttered the murdering sadist, pulling her arm from around Alex.

She opened the door and got out. Taking a quick breath and fanning his face for a moment, Alex grinned before following.

“…ife out of him?” Carla was asking with a chuckle.

Nannie snorted and flashed a grin at Carla, then looked to Alex, waiting.

“Come on, Master. Katherine is already here,” Carla said. “Maybe we can have her do the same thing Holly did?”

Alex quirked a brow at that.

That’d be fun.

“Huh?” Nannie asked, walking behind Alex as they headed for the keep.

“I had Holly eat a boxed lunch after I finished packing it full. Two’s boxed lunch,” Alex said honestly.

Nannie choked on something, then laughed nervously. “Really?”

She must have been thinking of his own deals with her.

“Master is… not a generous man. Except to those he’s Numbered,” Carla said.

Clicking his tongue, Alex had a sudden thought he needed to take care of.

“I need Four,” Alex said, realizing he’d forgotten something important.

Carla looked at the personal guards around them. She made eye contact with the lieutenant and then tapped her right eye. After that, she held up four fingers.

The man made a gesture in return, and one of the guards went off at a trot. Those who remained shifted slightly and the gap was covered immediately.

Stepping into the hall, Alex looked around.

It was empty save for one person.

The fading light from the setting sun gave the room an orange glow to it.

“I’ll take the front,” Carla said, gesturing at the door and unhooking her war mace with her right hand. “You get the back after you search her?”

“Yeah, sounds good,” Nannie agreed.

Alex took the time to give Katherine a once-over.

She looked eerily similar to Holly. Almost so similar he wondered if this was a case like Alanna and Mary again.

Though Katherine was fuller in the hips and chest, and a bit taller, too.

“Ah, hello,” Katherine said as Nannie and Alex came close. She held up her hands and took up a more balanced stance. “I expect you’re here to search me first? If so, I willingly agree to it.”

“Yup,” Nannie grunted, immediately putting her hands on Katherine. She gave her a full pat down, even going so far as to cup her breasts and check between her legs.

“She’s good,” Nannie muttered. “Sorry. Master’s safety is my job, so thanks for not being a bitch about it.”

“Of course, I understand completely,” Katherine said with a smile, letting her hands fall down to her sides.

Nannie nodded and wandered off to the back doors, her head swiveling around to inspect the surroundings.

Alex smiled and then bowed politely from the waist.

“Mistress Katherine, I apologize for not being able to formally meet you before now. I’ve had to put my affairs in order rapidly,” Alex apologized.

“It’s quite understandable. I’m honestly just pleased you were willing to meet me.

“Alone, even. Your guards are quite distant, your wives aren’t here, and no one seems poised to take down anything said,” Katherine murmured, her eyes fastened to Alex’s.

“I find that often my first meetings with persons of interest are best done alone. Quiet,” Alex said with a grin.

“So my aunt mentioned. Though she didn’t elaborate,” Katherine said. She didn’t seem curious, though, which made Alex feel like she had an idea about what Alex was about.

“How is Holly?” Alex asked, then gestured to an aisle off to one side. Moving over before Katherine could respond, he sat on the bench.

“She’s well. Though the family is… quite disappointed with her choices. Last I heard she was engaged to a childhood friend and withdrawing to a private life.

“Though to be fair, with what she gained for the family, she has that right,” Katherine said, taking the seat next to Alex.

“Disappointed, you say,” Alex said, wondering if he could bait a trap for her.

“Do not play coy, Count Inferno,” Katherine said. “We both are aware you were worth far more as a husband than an acquaintance.

“Holly should not have divorced you. I’ve been sent to hopefully mend that fence and bind our family back to yours.

“I’m to offer myself as a wife to you as quickly as possible.”

Alex raised his eyebrows at that. Holly had been equally blunt, though he didn’t quite get the same feeling from Katherine.

“To be honest, I’m not going to listen to their orders,” said the Asian woman with a shrug of her shoulders. “I would rather invoke the clause that was in the marriage contract. That I’m allowed to be at your side for a period of a year, to learn from you.

“I think that would be better than just jumping into your bed and aiming for a child as quickly as possible.”

Thinking on that, Alex had to admit it was probably the smartest action to take on her part.

“I accept, then. Though you did read the whole clause, yes? You’re required to swear an oath of secrecy, privacy, and non-betrayal for that period,” Alex said. “And one note on that—the oath is to Leah.”

Katherine’s eyes narrowed momentarily. Then she nodded.

“Then I swear to it on Leah’s name. Now, where shall I sleep? I believe I’m to be provided a room similar to what Holly had lived in per the arrangement,” Katherine said.

Grinning, Alex leaned back in his bench and looked at the woman.

“And no, I’ll not make any deals with you, Count Inferno. I’ll not let you burn me up,” Katherine said with a grin. “Not yet… at least.”

“As you like. Off with you, then. I’ll watch your hips as you go and wonder if you’re as fun in bed as your aunt,” Alex said, trying to push her off balance. “Or more so.”

Katherine took in a slow breath, her neck tensing and her cheeks flushing faintly.

Then she gave him a small smile. “While I have no experience, I can tell you I’m more imaginative than her. So I’d say I’m probably more fun.

“Be sure to watch closely.”

Katherine got up and curtsied politely to him.

“See you in the morning, Alex,” she said with a smile.

Turning, she began walking away from him, her hips sliding from side to side.

The door closed behind her, and the hall was silent.

A minute or so after Katherine left, the door opened again. In came Sylvia, walking quickly toward him. She was wearing her version of house clothing, a simple dress and blouse in Brit colors.

Dropping down into the seat next to him, exactly where Katherine had been, she looked askance at him.

Carla and Nannie had remained in their positions this entire time, seeming to be intent on their duty.

“Master?” Sylvia inquired when he just stared at her.

“Four, did you look into all my Numbered?” Alex asked.

Sylvia watched him, her countenance revealing nothing.

“Yes, Master. I did,” she said after around ten seconds.

“You know them inside and out?”

“Yes.”

“Two has people who depend on her—who are they?”

“Her aunt, and two cousins. They live in a small city between here and the capital.

“Much of her pay goes to them. Housing and two apprenticeships.”

Alex was surprised at that.

She really dug deeply.

“Three?”

“No living immediate family members. A good part of her family was wiped out. She keeps most of her money, though she’s reached out to her cousins. She has a good number of extended family.”

“Five?”

“Her father she won’t talk to. Her mother lives alone, separate from her father. Near the capital.

“She used to pay for letters to be sent. She sent her first letter in her own hand the other day,” Sylvia said. “A good portion of her money goes there.”

Alex smiled at that, his eyes turning toward Nannie.

Aren’t you a tender thing?

“And One?”

“As you know already, her mother and a younger sister. They’ve been having problems with a local gang in the last day or so.

“One found out today,” Sylvia said.

“First… that’s impressive, Four. I think you’re going to have more rewards than I can actually give out soon.

“Second, I have orders for you. I want it done through the underground. Grease palms—make it happen without leaving evidence. I want there to be enough that the commoners will think the Numbered are being protected but have no proof of it.”

“Yes, Master. I’m yours to will.”

“Have the people bothering One’s family killed, as well as those who stole her gambling ring. Make an example of it. Make it messy,” Alex said. “Buy her mother and sister a nice house to live in here. If the sister is young enough, get her an apprenticeship. If she’s too old, a career here in the keep.”

“Yes,” Sylvia said.

“Buy Two’s aunt a nice house here in Brit. Get the cousins equal or better apprenticeships here as well.”

“I understand.”

“Get a hold of all of Three’s family. All of them. Get them a minor noble’s manor here in Brit, and pay off whatever debts they have up to five thousand gold.

“Raise their level in the peerage till it’s something they can work with.”

“It will be done.”

“Pay off Five’s mother’s debt, and buy her a nice house here in Brit, too. I’ll have you send a letter for me as well. I’ll write it up for you later. It’s going to be a extremely polite letter inviting her here, and explaining it’s because of her daughter.”

“By your command.”

“And for you, my darling Four,” Alex said, leaning in closer to the woman. “To you whom I cornered and pulled out your bright little heart. What can I give you that would make you happy?”

Sylvia blinked several times, then licked her lips.

“Raise me up in the peerage? It would help. I’m able to run my house quite well as your named concubine, but… I’d like to give them more. I have many family members who rely on me,” Sylvia said.

“Done. Just bring me the paper later. Put yourself as high as I can put you without a land grant.

“I’ll sign it and put my seal to it.”

Sylvia smiled and dropped her eyes to the ground.

“Then I’m happy, Master.”

Good. That’s done. That should put them at peak morale, right?

Bind them ever closer to me.

Though I feel like I might be missing something.

Alex gave up on the feeling and went to dinner.

Chapter 13

Alex was roused from sleep with a gentle shake.

Opening his eyes slowly, he found Leah hovering over him.

He blinked several times, not quite sure what to do.

“I’ve made sure Anna is sleeping soundly,” she said. “Come, let’s sit at your table and chat.

“You’ll be leaving tomorrow, and I wanted to talk now before you left.”

Alex rubbed at his eyes and sat up in his bed.

“Ok,” he mumbled.

Swinging his feet out of the bed, he immediately went for his slippers. The floors were cold at night. Everything was cold at night.

And getting colder by the day.

Shivering, Alex rubbed at his arms and followed the goddess to the table.

“Ah, heading straight into winter,” Leah said, sitting down. She lifted a finger and the room suddenly got significantly warmer. Right to the point where it was comfortable.

“Thanks,” Alex said, dropping down into a chair that was still icy.

“Of course,” Leah said, smiling at him.

She looked a bit different again. Her hair was much longer now, creeping past her shoulders.

“You’re mortal,” Alex said suddenly, his brain not quite catching up with the situation.

Leah blinked in surprise, then grinned at him.

“I have mortal concerns, yes. Though I’m a goddess at the same time. No different than you having concerns about eating and sleeping while not at the same level as someone without money,” Leah said.

Nodding, Alex couldn’t fault the logic. “Any technology advanced enough would appear as magic. Yeah, I get it.”

Leah tapped the table with a thumb and sighed.

“Your lovely wife over there has neatly circumvented my entire system to keep you hungry for deals.

“And in the process has banked enough in the way of power to keep you… completely in the clear for three years,” Leah said with a sigh. “And that’s just with what she’s already done. With her little scheme to funnel all the criminal beauties of the world in your direction, it’ll only get worse for me.”

“I was thinking the same thing myself, to be honest. That doesn’t even include what I earned for Quinn, does it?” Alex asked.

Leah shook her head a bit, a smirk on her lips. “It doesn’t.

“For all intents and purposes, you’ve slipped the bit and run away with it. I’m just along for the ride now,” Leah said. “You’ll only ever work just hard enough to stay out of danger.”

“Perhaps… we could alter the deal? You’re the goddess of deals at this point, are you not?

“Why can’t we make one ourselves?” Alex asked.

Leah frowned for a moment, her eyes searching his face.

And probably my mind.

“You want your soul back,” Leah said finally. “I don’t see how that would be worth my while.”

“As you yourself said, I need only ever do the bare minimum. What if I instead got you an agreed-upon amount of years worth of deals in exchange for my soul,” Alex said.

“When you die, I plan on taking you elsewhere. You can do this for me again,” Leah said.

“I’ll only end up doing the same thing. Why would I ever change the deal? We’re at a stalemate of sorts,” Alex said.

Leah glared at him grumpily, but Alex knew he wasn’t wrong.

“How about a middle ground?” Alex offered.

“I get my soul back, but I remain your broker in this life. I’ll have a quota I have to meet each year that we can agree on. You can reward me based on my performance, or punish me accordingly.

“At the end of this life, you can review how I did. Then we can have an earnest and honest chat about my becoming a broker for you again in another life,” Alex said. “It’s not as if I’m against the idea of living with all my memories for time immemorial.”

He meant it, too. The idea of living from lifetime to lifetime was quite pleasing.

“Oh? That’s… yes. That’s not a bad idea at all. We’d have to dig into what kind of punishments and rewards, though.

“And whatever quota we set for you at a yearly level. Though I should warn you that your power intake would be considerably less without your soul being in my possession. Perhaps twenty percent of normal. Which would put Anna at ten percent,” Leah said.

Alex grimaced, but he’d figured on a reduced power ratio. It only made sense.

“Alright,” Alex finally said.

Leah looked like she was still mulling over the whole thing. To Alex, she seemed quite interested in the idea.

“And you really are interested in doing this again down the road? Hm,” she murmured.

There was one regret tickling at the back of his mind, though. Looking to the side, he watched Anna sleeping for several moments. Lost in her dreams without a care in the world.

“If she’s willing to get into a similar contract as me… could we stay together?” Alex asked suddenly. “If I died before her, or vice versa, could one of us wait for the other? Start again elsewhere with our memories intact?”

“What? Oh. Oh… I see,” Leah murmured. “I don’t… yeah, that’s fine, actually. She’s more brutal than you are, but she wouldn’t work without you.

“You two do well with one another, and it’d keep you both willing to hop from life to life for me. I’ll… speak with her tomorrow when she’s awake.”

Alex smiled, looking back at Leah.

“Thanks… Leah. You’re a good goddess. Just because you don’t own my soul after this, it doesn’t mean I won’t worship you or send you my prayers.”

Leah wrinkled her nose, baring her teeth at him. “You are far too familiar with me.”

Then her shoulders dropped an inch or two.

“But it isn’t unwelcome. You seem to understand me quite well and do all that I ask of you. Maybe when this is all said and done, you can become my head priest,” Leah muttered. “Though… I think you should remain my champion. That would keep you free of your oath pin being held forsworn by others.”

Alex nodded at that. It was a good idea.

“That sounds like a reasonable trade for remaining your champion. I’ll agree to that.

“Now… I know what I want as my favor for Quinn,” Alex said.

“Yes. I know. I saw it in your mind earlier. I can do it. But are you sure?” Leah asked.

“You tell me. What’s the likelihood of her getting pregnant and carrying it to term?” Alex asked.

“Not that good. Her womb has a few problems with it, but it isn’t impossible. It would just take several attempts and miscarriages,” Leah said. “It’d happen in time, though.”

“Then yeah… that’s what I want. Make it so Anna can get pregnant easily and carry it to term without a concern. That’s what I want for my favor,” Alex said.

“Fine. I’ll do it. I can’t really find a fault in that. Lovey and I have been talking about kids lately as well, so… I can identify, to a degree,” Leah said. Then she waved a finger at Anna. “Wake her up, give her my regards, and then your regards. She’ll be pregnant by morning.

“As for our deal… I’ll work it out with Anna. You’d defer to her anyways, I think. I’ll have the deal struck with her before the day ends.”

Alex thought on that, then nodded. He would defer to Anna.

She seemed to have a better head for the ins and outs on how to get the best out of a contract.

***

Alex was staring into the trunk Anna had packed for him.

It had more clothes in it than he thought he actually owned. It was a wonder she’d managed to get it all in.

Frowning, he rubbed at his jaw.

“Whatever. I’ll buy a second trunk. It’s not as if it’s unheard of for a nobleman to have multiple trunks,” Alex muttered, closing the lid and throwing the clasp shut.

Getting up from his crouching position, Alex pressed a hand to his neck and bent it to the side, getting a sharp pop out of it.

He had till tonight to get everything ready. They were leaving in the early hours of the morning tomorrow. With any luck, they’d roll into the duchess’s seat of power just a bit past dinner. Late enough that he wouldn’t be required to send her a note that he’d arrived.

He was planning on surprising her if he could.

The door to his room opened, and Riley came in.

She had an odd look on her face, her brows down tight over her eyes.

“Good timing, my dear One. I need another trunk,” Alex said, gesturing at the very full luggage in front of him. “Anna packed me diligently, but I have little room for anything else.”

She glanced at the item, then nodded. Turning her head, she made a few quick comments to a maid outside, then shut the door behind her.

“Consider it done, Master,” Riley said. “And yes, I helped Mistress pack for you. I’ll be helping you dress and pick out your wardrobe accordingly when we’re there.”

“You’re a peach,” Alex said, smiling at her.

Blowing out a breath, Riley pouted at him, crossing her arms under her breasts. Lifting her chin to add to the pose, she seemed in full spoiled-Riley mode.

It didn’t happen often, but he’d seen it a few times.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“There were several murders last night,” Riley said. “They were very… gruesome.”

Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise. Mostly because he genuinely was surprised.

Did Sylvia act that quickly? It hasn’t even been twenty-four hours.

“Gruesome?” Alex asked.

“It was several men of… well, they weren’t good people. They were hung upside down in a back alley. Their feet were tied to a roofing beam.

“Their guts were… their guts were pulled out, and they were strangled with them,” Riley said, blinking several times.

“Mm. I’m sure our people will find the culprit and take care of it,” Alex said, waving the entire thing aside.

“They won’t touch it. The bodies have already been thrown in an unmarked grave and forgotten.

“Everyone is saying you did it. You had them taken care of. Because they were bothering my mom and my sister,” Riley said.

I didn’t exactly swear Sylvia to silence, now did I? And it’s only logical that Riley would find out.

Not sure what I was thinking the other night.

“Then they found more dead,” Riley said. “Except it was a group of men and women. They died in the exact same way.

“No one saw anything in either situation.”

“More bad people?” Alex asked.

“They’re the ones who… actually, I don’t need to say anything. You know who they were. You did this,” Riley said. There was no question there. “And apparently, some rich family member we’ve never heard of bought my mother and my sister a home. A nice one.

“Then magically, Colleen has an apprenticeship given to her. One she’d been trying to get for two years. Paid.”

Alex wasn’t going to bother hiding it.

Instead, he shrugged his shoulders.

“Yeah, I had them all killed and did all the rest, too. What of it? I need to finish getting ready and I still need to talk to everyone.”

Riley stomped her foot and shook her head, looking annoyed.

“You can’t just… do this, Master,” Riley muttered.

Unable to help himself, Alex patted Riley on the shoulder. Then he leaned over and kissed her cheek.

“I can do what I want in my domain,” he said.

Opening the door, he left his room and started heading for the study room he knew his Numbered tended to work out of. It was also where Anna and Mary often retreated to.

He’d be able to find most of them there.

“I’ve been working hard to give them a stable life,” Riley said, stomping after him, her ankle boots clacking on the stone.

“And I just made it perfectly stable. You have nothing to worry about,” Alex said. “People won’t bother them in the future, either.”

“It makes everything I’m sacrificing for non-existent,” Riley retorted.

“No, it just means you can’t be a martyr for them. You’ll have to live for yourself in what way you can.

“Are you seriously angry about this? I swear, One, this isn’t how I expected to receive thanks,” Alex grumbled.

“Yes I’m angry, Master! I would do anything for you with pleasure, but this takes away from me,” Riley said.

“Too bad. You’ll just have to figure out how to live with the fact that I went out of my way to care for your family for your sake,” Alex said, giving her an angry stare.

Grabbing the doorknob to the study, he shook his head and opened it.

Fucking crazy.

Going inside, he stopped in his tracks. His Numbered were all huddled together, talking amongst themselves. Anna and Mary were sitting to one side with a tea set in front of them.

His wives noticed him, but the Numbered were busy in their conversation.

Riley came in next to him after shutting the door.

She looked like she wanted to argue more, but her eyes had an odd look to them.

Finally, she let out a breath and pressed her forehead to his shoulder.

“Master, I’m sorry. I’m… thankful. I just wish you would have talked to me about it,” Riley murmured. “I love you.”

Surprising for her to admit that.

Though I guess I could have talked to her about it.

That’s fair.

“Sorry. I was told about what was happening to your family and I just… acted. That’s on me,” Alex said. Pressing a hand to her neck, he kissed the top of her head. “Sorry, my One.”

Riley nodded her head a little. Then she stood up straight, adjusted her blouse, and went over to Mary and Anna.

The two women who were his wives watched the exchange. Anna with a brilliant smile, and Mary with a smirk.

Just you wait, Mary. You’re mine tonight.

Anna’s too busy glowing over what I told her this morning to argue with me.

Walking over to the table the three women were at, he smiled and took a seat.

“Afternoon, husband,” Anna said, her smile undiminished.

“Husband,” Mary said, still watching him.

“Wives. I was thinking it might be a good opportunity to go over any last-minute items before tomorrow.

“See where we are, plans, and anything I need to take care of,” Alex said.

“And you’re sure you don’t want to tell her you’re coming?” Mary asked.

“Positive. It would give her time to plan. And I’d like to limit that.”

Mary nodded. She didn’t disagree with him, it would appear. She was just doing her due diligence to challenge things.

“Thanks, Mary,” Alex said. “I appreciate you prodding at things. Never stop challenging me.”

Blinking twice, she gave him a smile that equaled Anna’s after a second.

“Of course, husband,” she said.

Alex shifted around in his chair and sank into it.

“Anything you need from me, dears?” he asked.

“A few more of those signed blanks, please,” Anna said. “I used the ones I told you about. I’d like to have them restocked. And maybe some extra in case Mary needs a few?”

“Sure, sure. What else? Do I need to sign anything or do anything for you two?” Alex asked.

“I think everything is relatively on track,” Mary said. “Though I fear Alanna will be disappointed you won’t be here. I believe she planned to visit in a week or two. I think you’ll still be with the duchess.”

Alex rolled his eyes and pressed a hand to his forehead.

“Stop it,” Mary said with a grin. “She’s a nice girl. You really marked her deeply, you know.

“You captured us, seduced me, beat her brother and father black and blue. You lost a war but won the day and came out stronger. You also set her free and got her out safely.

“Then you fought a different war, convinced me to join your side, won the whole thing, and got me pregnant.

“Now you’ve run off and conquered part of the wilds that most of the empire considers a hellscape and won’t take an army. And you won, while granting her a barony and breaking a queen in half under your thumb and with your lower half.”

Frowning at the praise, Alex really wasn’t sure how to respond. It did seem a little fantastical when Mary put it like that.

Rather than address anything to do with Alanna, he acted on the other bit.

“It isn’t as if it was difficult to win in the south. I just brought enough water and made sure theirs was bad.

“I also didn’t try to engage them in ways that’d just get my men killed,” Alex said with a shrug. “Nor did I fight the whole nation, just the Xer.”

Mary sighed and gave him a smile with a shake of her head.

“I’ll try to explain it another time,” she said. “You’re taking Katherine with you?”

“Yes, she enacted that stupid clause I let Holly put into our marriage agreement,” Alex said.

“If it comes to it, make sure she takes Mother’s Bane. We can’t afford another child running around right now while Anna and I work on ours,” Mary said, petting her swollen stomach.

“I’m going to leave my agents here with the mistresses,” Valeria said, sneaking up on Alex’s side. “I should be enough for you with Sylvia.”

Nodding his head, Alex couldn’t disagree.

“No luck on suitable bodyguards,” Carla said, walking around Valeria and dropping into the seat next to Alex. “I’m reaching out to some old contacts to see if I can’t convince them to switch sides.”

“Good. I do better with the unsavory types anyways,” Alex said, grinning at her.

Carla stared at him for several seconds before she slowly smiled back at him.

That was odd.

Though, if Riley’s already happened, doesn’t that mean hers likely did as well?

Or did Sylvia just tell them?

“General idea with the duchess is to do as she commands, decline her marriage, spend some time at her court, and go home,” Alex said. “There really isn’t much beyond that. Whatever she’s planning is unknown to us, and we’ll just have to respond the best we’re able.

“Though I do imagine at some point she’ll try to invalidate my marriage to you, Mary.”

“I’d be surprised if she didn’t try,” said the baroness. “Though considering I’ve kept my title and there is no countess, she has little room to argue with. I’ve gained nothing in my marriage to you, by most noble standards.

“Little do they know you already gave me everything I wanted and then some.”

True, her marriage to me is mostly for my own convenience.

“That it?” Nannie grumped, standing at the side of the table. “We done then?”

“I suppose. Other than travel and lodging arrangements,” Alex said.

“I’ve already booked an inn ahead for us,” Valeria said. “I used a pseudonym as well.”

“A sway-do-what?” Nannie growled.

“Fake name,” Valeria said, smiling at Nannie.

“Oh. Okay.”

“As for travel, three carriages. One for you, two for the rest. We’ll be taking two squads of house guards,” Carla said. There was no room for discussion there.

“Great. Then yeah, we’re done,” Alex said, feeling better.

Looking around, he found his Numbered all around him. Though Sylvia was standing on the other side of the table, between his wives.

She looked smug. As if she’d won.

Ah… shit.

“You sent a letter to my mam,” Nannie said, leaning forward over Alex. “Tell me what you said.”

Staring up at the woman, Alex realized Sylvia had only released bits of information.

Not all of it.

Going to punish you, Four.

“I told her you’re an amazing woman, a magnificent bodyguard, and that I’m buying her, your mother, a house based solely on your ability.

“That I can’t imagine someone else standing at my side, and I was inviting her to live in Brit to make sure you never leave me,” Alex said, telling her the truth.

Nannie looked away and then back to him, her face a scowl.

“You said that? To my mam?” she asked, her voice slightly unbelieving.

“Indeed. And before the rest of you ask, yes. I did everything you suspect I did.

“I bought your families houses, bought manors, paid for apprenticeships, gave them peerage, sent them letters about you, had people killed who were bothering them, and did all I could to get those family members all here to Brit,” Alex said defensively, looking around.

Carla leaned over, grabbed each side of his face, and then kissed him with a ferocity he’d never experienced.

Letting him go, she patted his cheek gently.

“Thank you,” she murmured hotly, her eyes saying something else entirely.

Ok… different from how Riley responded. Certainly more fun.

Valeria and Nannie were both looking at him oddly.

I wonder how they feel. Hopefully better than Riley.

Chapter 14

The ride to Tann, the duchess’s capital city, was slow. It took three days and nights to get his entourage there, given the road conditions, his carriages, and the distance involved.

Not that Alex cared one bit.

Carla had made sure the entire trip was entertaining. Repeatedly.

Morning, afternoon, evening, night. It didn’t matter to her. She kept him distracted the entire time, one way or another.

Apparently, her appreciation for what he’d done knew no bounds. He rarely saw his other Numbered at all, and when he did, Carla often chased them out of their private carriage.

To a degree, he’d regretted rolling into Tann late on the third night of travel.

Sitting in the common room of the inn they were staying at, Alex was rather pleased with what Valeria had arranged.

She hadn’t misspoken when she’d said she booked an inn. Every room in the inn was theirs for a month, with an option to extend for another two months.

Everyone in the inn was from Brit, aside from the staff.

Riley was currently sitting pressed up to Alex’s left side. Holding to his left arm as if it were part of her own body.

Ever since her outburst, she’d been extremely clingy. He got the impression she was sulking about Carla taking up all his time.

Then again, he could tell Nannie was annoyed as well.

Valeria and Sylvia seemed to be taking the recent arrangements without a concern. They were sitting at the table next to him with Carla, chatting away.

“Did you really send her that letter?” Nannie asked, leaning forward across the table toward him.

“Letter?” Alex asked, slicing apart the roasted ham on his plate.

“You sent a letter to my mam,” Nannie said, shifting around in her seat. She seemed agitated.

Very agitated.

“I did. It was full of praise, compliments, and that I couldn’t imagine you not being with me. Exactly what I said last time,” Alex said, peering up at her as he continued to cut into his meal.

Nannie licked her lips, clearly unsure of what to say.

“You didn’t tell her how I ended up working for you or… any of that stuff?” Nannie asked.

Ah… she’s afraid her mother thinks she’s earning her keep on her back.

“I only spoke of the fact that I hired you while on campaign, to be my bodyguard. Everything else was left out,” Alex said, looking back at his food.

He wanted to eat before he headed to Tann keep. He was hoping to watch the duchess hold court this morning as little more than a guest.

“Why? You could have told her what really happened. That… that we sleep together and that’s part of my job,” Nannie grumbled.

“Because I want you happy, and there was no reason to tell her any of that. It’d just upset you and probably your mother,” Alex said, shaking his head and feeling rather annoyed.

Working at feeding himself, he didn’t continue the conversation and Nannie fell silent.

“I love you,” Riley whispered in his ear out of nowhere. Her hands were locked on his forearm. She was pressing his hand between her thighs, holding tight to him. “I’m sorry I reacted badly. I didn’t understand the scope of what you did. I can never repay you for your kindness.”

Ok. This was a bad idea. A very bad idea. They’re behaving outside of expectations now, and it’s going to be a bit harder to figure out where they are mentally.

“Thank you, Alex. Master,” Nannie said softly, picking at her food with her fork.

Feeling strange, and not really knowing how to reply, Alex finished his food quietly.

***

Valeria had secured semi-private seating for herself, Sylvia, Carla, Nannie, and Alex in the Tanulf court. It was more official than what Alex held in Brit, and there were many more pews spread throughout the hall.

They were pressed up in a corner. in a partially obscured pew with only three rows.

Carla and Nannie were sitting behind Alex, with Valeria and Sylvia at his sides.

He didn’t think for a second he wouldn’t be noticed in the crowd after today. His hope was a simple one, that the duchess wouldn’t notice him or be told until after her hearing.

Behind him, he could hear the low whispers of Carla and Nannie talking back and forth. Those two had become closer and closer as of late.

Turning his head, he got an eyeful of Valeria, then leaned in close to her. Pressing his mouth to her ear.

“And how are you, my Three? You seem the least surprised by my actions.

“The least changed,” Alex said, getting straight to the conversation he’d wanted to have with her.

This seemed as likely a place, since the words would be drowned out in the churn of conversations as everyone waited.

Valeria shivered a little, then turned her head toward him with a sultry smile.

Leaning into him, she put her lips to his ear. They were cheek to cheek at this point.

“I already knew you cared deeply for us. That you were invested in our well-being. I’m not as good as you are at picking out what makes people tick, but I see what you’ve done,” Valeria said.

Alex couldn’t help but nod once at that. Everything she said made sense, and it did fit with their previous conversations.

Maybe this is just an extension of all that.

“As for me… I’m flattered. I’m moved. I’m honored,” Valeria murmured, her lips pressing tight into his ear. “I’m absolutely infatuated with the idea of loving you as hard as One does.

“I want to show you how much I appreciate what you’ve done. Just as Two has. But I don’t trust myself.

“I don’t deserve it. I don’t deserve you.”

Alex wrinkled his nose, realizing what he’d done in truth.

For those who knew the score, he’d only proven it to them.

For those who didn’t, he’d probably put them on the path of realizing it.

But… he didn’t care, honestly.

His Numbered would be with him till they all died. Which meant he would be with them until he died as well.

Turning his head slightly, Alex kissed Valeria’s ear.

“You all take care of me in your own way. You’re no different, Three. And if you haven’t figured it out yet, it’s more likely we’ll die of old age together than anything else.

“We really need to fix that mindset of yours. I don’t ever want to take away your masochistic tendencies, as those are part of you. But I don’t want you to think you don’t deserve care,” Alex murmured. “Now tell me how the other Numbered are doing.”

Valeria shivered, her shoulder coming up to press against his chin. She was slowly curling closer and closer to him.

“You’re so distracting. My head is fuzzy, and I feel dizzy,” Valeria said. Her left hand came up and her fingers sank into the hem of his tunic. “They’re fine as a group, just adjusting.

“Two seems like a newlywed bride, as you’ve noticed. I think she’d kill anyone who looked cross-eyed at you. The idea that you knew about her family, did nothing to them to force her into something, and then helped them when you didn’t have to has changed a few gears in her head.

“One wants to do the same thing to you that Two did. I expect she’ll steal every night that she can away from everyone else. Beg, borrow, or steal. The only one she doesn’t try to take the nights from is Two, for whatever reason. Though I think this change in her treatment of you will be a permanent condition for her.

“Four is excitedly waiting to be punished by you. Or rewarded. She can’t seem to decide. She and I speak often. We’re quite alike. She enjoys her game with you.”

Hm. Maybe I should leave the game be. Her game playing is what will let her continue to be herself, even as I change the rest of her.

“Five already desperately wanted to be loved and included. Whatever you did to her previously put her on that change. What you just did tied her to a horse and shot her down that path at full speed. It’ll take her some time to adapt, but… expect to be cuddled to death the next time she gets you alone.

“As for me… thank you. I can’t tell you how nice it is to know what little remains of my family is being pulled to safety. That they’ll be cared for and coddled just because you care for me.

“It did change my own thoughts as well, though. I want you all to myself now. I ache at the idea of you being with other women. It hurts.

“But it also fills that bit of twistedness that’s in me. I think I understand One a little better now. If not her own reason for wanting to watch.”

“Got it, thanks for the rundown. You’re a very useful tool, Three. It helps when I don’t have to dig all that out person by person.

“Remind me to be especially loving to you when I take you in front of One,” Alex said, kissing her cheek. “Because you deserve so much care and tenderness.”

Then he sat up, brushing his hands against his pants.

No one had seemed to notice his conversation with Valeria. Even Nannie and Carla were still talking to one another.

Looking to his side, he found Sylvia watching everyone around her.

She likes the game. Let’s make sure she understands I’m alright with it.

It lets her be herself.

Leaning in toward Sylvia, he gently laid his hand on her shoulder and pulled her close.

When her head turned toward him, he moved in near her ear.

Biting her ear lobe gently, he pulled at it with his teeth.

Sylvia shuddered, one of her hands coming to rest on his knee.

“I’ll punish you,” Alex whispered in her ear after releasing it. “And reward you in equal measure.

“You won a point that time, my darling Four. But I do hope you’re willing to pay for it.”

“Yes, Master. Thank you. I’m glad you approve,” Sylvia whimpered in his ear. “I’d like that. Tell me everything you want me to do.”

“The duchess of Tanulf!” called a voice.

“Later. For now, work hard for me, and thank you,” he said, kissing her cheek in the same way he’d done to Valeria.

Sitting up, Alex did his best to move his head behind the person in front of him. It wouldn’t do for the duchess to see him.

Dressed in an extremely flattering dress of dark blue, she entered from the side of the hall. Her dress pulled together in the right spots to emphasize her figure without being immodest.

Her brown hair was coiled up into a small ducal circlet that was resting on her brow. She looked for all the world like a perfectly put together duchess.

She was still the pretty young woman he remembered. Her brown eyes searched the crowd as she walked to her throne.

Sitting down comfortably, she folded her hands in her lap.

“The duchess will now hold council. There are two matters on the docket, and then she will open the floor to requests,” called someone Alex couldn’t see. “Will the first case please step forward to be judged.”

There was movement near the front of the hall. It was hard for Alex to see what was going on. In getting themselves into a secluded spot, it also made it somewhat difficult for them to see. Though it did explain how Valeria had gotten the seats.

Two men made it into Alex’s view. They both looked like they were of the merchant class, though perhaps in the lower strata. They were dressed well and looked clean, but they didn’t have visible wealth upon their hands, necks, or ears as many merchants would.

“Present your case,” called the same man from earlier.

Regina Tanulf pointed at the man on the left.

“You first,” she said.

“Duchess, my name is Erik Wolf. I have an agreement to supply your army with boots,” said one of the men. “I have them made by my employees, then sell them to you directly with a thin margin of profit.

“My contract is to be the sole supplier, which is why I’m here today. My contract was violated.”

The duchess nodded once at that, her eyes turning to the second man. “And you?”

“I’m Stephen Binge. I sold a large order of boots to your requisition officer when Merchant Wolf couldn’t fill it,” said the second man.

Looking to Erik, Regina’s brow had a slight furrow to it.

“Is your contract written?” she asked.

“Yes, Duchess. It was counter-signed by your father some ten years ago.

“I’ve kept up with all facets of my contract and kept all my costs down so as to not overly tax the duchy.”

Regina looked like she was considering the situation.

Well. She definitely has an easy out. She could argue that any agreement made with her father is no longer valid.

Or she could uphold it.

Alex thought he’d probably support the local supplier with the long-term contract.

If there were no quality issues, the price was cheap, and everything had been on the up-and-up this long, I’d try to keep that relationship.

That’s a line item that keeps to itself.

“Would you have been able to fill the order, Merchant Erik?” Regina asked directly.

Erik lowered his eyes and shook his head. “No, Duchess. Not in the time frame your soldiers needed. For them to all be the standard Tanulf military issue, it would have taken me two months to fill the order.”

Regina looked to the second man.

“And where did you get your supply of boots?” she asked.

“I… had them on hand. Their quality is well within the limits the requisition officer gave me, or I wouldn’t be here,” he said simply.

The answer left a lot out, but it was fair.

Looking to the first man, Regina gave him a small smile.

“I’m afraid the truth of the matter is we wouldn’t have been able to wait the two months for the order.

“On top of that, all contracts that my father signed need to be resigned. I’m afraid there are many that have simply passed out of effect due to his unexpected passing,” Regina said.

Erik Wolf nodded.

“Though I want to keep you as my supplier. You say that you keep everything low in costs, and I would have to agree. I did take the time to look into your case a bit before this,” Regina continued. “I’d like to put in an order for my army to be supplied by your boots, equal to what Merchant Binge supplied. To be made in your standard quality, of course.”

Erik lifted his head and nodded quickly, smiling from ear to ear at the duchess.

“Of course, Duchess. Of course, it’d be my pleasure.”

“Be sure to bring your contract around to my chamberlain so I can sign it into new law.

“You’re both dismissed.”

Not a bad resolution. Rather fair, actually.

“Next on the docket,” called the voice from earlier.

A man was brought up in front of the duchess. He was shackled and bound, and the hall’s guards stood on either side of him.

“I’m—”

“I know who you are. And the only reason you’re here is because I know you personally,” Regina said with a shake of her head. “And I don’t care. I sentence you to the fate handed down to you from the lower courts and send you back to the count.

“Go, and take the fate you earned.”

The guards grabbed the man by the arms and began marching him out the door.

“You can’t do this! You owe me! I did what you asked!” called the man. “I’ll te—”

There was a sharp crack as one of the guards belted the man across the face. Some whispers immediately spread, gossip already starting to fly.

“Before anyone even begins to wonder about that outburst,” Regina said, looking to the people around her with a sad smile. “I utilized him as an investigator for a time. He’s actually well known in certain circles as quite accomplished in that role.

“I had him look into several people to determine the truth behind stories I had been told.

“I paid him fairly for his work, and our business was concluded. Unfortunately, it would seem anyone can be a criminal. My previous employment of him does not preclude him from justice being served.”

“To be fair, she’s not lying,” Valeria whispered in his ear, leaning into him. “Though what she left out was that he was hired to investigate you as deeply as possible. He’s the one who dug into Holly, Anna, and Mary.”

Ah. I see.

“Before we move to those requesting an audience, I have received news from our dear count in the south,” Regina said with a wolfish smile.

Everyone in the audience hall chuckled at some shared joke.

“My dearest Count Brit has personally subjugated an army in the lands of the Xer. It’s reported that his losses were incredibly infinitesimal,” Regina said. “He’s apparently picked up a new moniker as well. They call him Count Inferno. Once again, he used fire as a weapon that few would wish to even consider.”

I don’t understand. She speaks of me as if I’m newsworthy in her court. It also feels like I’m something of a regular update.

How very strange.

Maybe… maybe I can use this.

“I’ve notified him of my intent to marry him and presented the royally signed arrangement paperwork to his common wife,” Regina said, making the statement as if it weren’t as scandalous as it probably was. “And requested that he come as soon as possible. I hope to have him at my side soon, as I believe he’s an answer to that question many of you loyal retainers have worried over.”

Oh shit.

Making a declaration like that is quite the gamble.

Isn’t it? If I slip free, it makes her court position almost untenable.

Hm. It also makes it a bit harder if it’s discovered I was in the audience but didn’t report to her immediately.

It might give away that I still have casus belli on her.

I could have argued any number of things before this point.

The room was silent, but the positive atmosphere Regina had garnered with her words was hard to miss.

Grumbling under his breath, Alex realized he’d best present himself to her here and now.

As he stood, he was glad Riley had dressed him appropriately this morning.

Double so for the shave he’d given himself.

Heads turned toward him, wondering who had just stood up.

Eventually, Regina noticed, and her eyes locked on him.

A small, crooked smile flitted across her face, her eyes lighting up at the sight of him.

Nodding his head, Alex began to slowly make his way out of the pew.

No guard stopped him as he went to stand at the bottom of Regina Tanulf’s dais.

Dropping down to one knee before her, as was proper, he lowered his head to her.

“I’ve come to pay my respects to you directly, Duchess,” Alex said loudly. “And to confirm that I’ve won my war in the south and secured an ally for the duchy. I believe it’ll also be a well-suited trading partner for horses.”

“My dearest Count Brit, my Count Inferno,” Regina said. Then came a soft tapping noise. To Alex, it sounded like boot heels. “I’m so glad you came here so quickly. Did you come immediately from the front?”

“Almost, Duchess. I did receive your summons,” Alex said, raising his head up.

Regina was standing right in front of him. She held out a hand to him.

“Beloved, your dedication and loyalty are deeply appreciated,” she said.

Taking her hand, Alex stood up. Locking her fingers into his, she moved back to her throne, pulling him with her.

“Now,” Regina said, sitting in her seat, while still holding Alex’s hand. “Let’s proceed.”

Grand.

Chapter 15

Regina let out a clearly exasperated breath. Moving over to a table that was loaded with what could only be her lunch, she sat in one of the two chairs. In front of her were plenty of fruits, cooked meats, and cheeses. To Alex, it looked rather expensive. To save coin, he’d cut his personal chef back on what he was allowed to purchase.

The table had two identical settings, however.

“Have a seat, dear,” Regina said, indicating the chair on the opposite side of her own.

Without really any recourse, Alex took a seat. After having stood next to her throne for the last hour, he welcomed the cushioned chair.

She’d gone through the rest of her court hearing holding his hand, her fingers locked into his.

The duchess had even gone so far as to directly consult him on several things that had come up. Then she’d taken his advice on a subject it was clear she initially disagreed with him on until she asked him for more information.

For all intents and purposes, she was treating him as a valued marriage partner rather than a count.

It was strange and unnerving to Alex. Especially since he hadn’t agreed to anything, and as far as he knew, he and the duchess were unattached.

Alex looked to Regina for direction. He wasn’t about to throw a tantrum right now. Resisting her pointlessly while he was in her control would be futile and foolish.

It would also reveal his hand when he didn’t have to.

Noticing that he hadn’t done anything, she gave him a smile and began to daintily fill her plate with the various foods laid out between them.

Letting his hunger take the lead, Alex began to fill his plate with food as well.

“I must admit, I’m surprised you showed up so soon,” Regina said. “I honestly thought that after that angry little tantrum letter I sent you, I’d be waiting a few months before you were even willing to speak with me.

“Let alone show up to my court. Then defer to me publicly and let me have my way.”

Tantrum letter, is it? I wonder if she regretted sending it after it was already gone.

“I’d prefer it if we can speak plainly while we’re alone,” she finished.

And she’s even giving me a chance to speak openly?

“I don’t want to marry you, Regina. You’re a lovely woman, I can’t even deny I’m attracted to you, and it doesn’t seem like you’re a poor duchess either.

“But I just don’t wish to become a political piece. I’m enjoying leading my little county,” Alex said honestly, deciding to speak as plainly as she had.

He also suddenly felt like he was repeating the same thing Mary had told him.

“You think I’m pretty?” Regina asked.

Looking up, Alex was surprised to find her watching him. Her fork was pressed to her plate, a piece of fruit forgotten on it.

I wonder if the standard of beauty is actually different here. Admittedly, my own views are from a more modern time period.

But Anna picks out women I’d find pretty. Doesn’t she?

Or is there something else going on there?

“Yes, Duchess Regina. I think you’re very pretty. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t attracted to you. I’d happily take you to bed in an instant.

“But that isn’t the problem here. I don’t want to marry you,” Alex said simply.

Regina’s delicate brows pressed together before she shook her head once.

“That’s irrelevant. As it is my right to dictate your marriage as your liege, I’ve decided you’ll be my husband. The king has already signed the paperwork accordingly.

“It’s no longer a question; it’s merely a matter of when. Your approval isn’t needed,” Regina said simply, without malice or scorn. “I must admit, if I didn’t have to marry, I wouldn’t. I think you’re the best fit for me, however.”

Alex frowned, his appetite fading.

“Be at ease, Alex. I’ll make sure to treat you as an equal for everything outside of my ducal titles. Nor will I insert myself into Brit matters outside of what I would do as your duchess.

“I’d like a partner, not a slave or anything of that nature,” Regina said. “I may be forcing this on you, but I’d wish for it to be at least a workable marriage. I’d appreciate if you at least gave me a chance.”

Much as he’d like to hate her for the situation, he couldn’t. She was playing the hand she’d been dealt as best as she was able. He just happened to be a card she could use.

“Is Mary really carrying your child?” Regina asked, her tone curious. “Honestly, I tried to track down the first time you met her, and that would have been on your campaign to Ridge. The timeline doesn’t match.”

That makes sense. I kept her prisoner status rather secret to everyone.

“I captured her on the opening day of our battle with Gaelis. We… had a connection, and it lingered for several days.

“I’ve been making time to see her ever since,” Alex said. It was the truth, which meant it was the least likely to get him in trouble down the road.

“Oh. I didn’t realize.

“That’s rather sweet, though. It’s a good story. A happy marriage to be had.

“Her previous marriage was an unhappy one. Or so it seemed from the outside. Everyone seemed to blame her for not carrying a pregnancy, though I hear it’s quite the awkward affair that it wasn’t her fault in the end.

“I’m glad she’s found her own happiness,” Regina said, putting a piece of cheese in her mouth. “Though I must say I’m happy she’s rejoined her de jure duchy. The… fall… was most unpleasant for everyone involved.”

The fall? I really should ask Walter what happened to the Brit family when I get back.

Alex was finding that the duchess wasn’t quite what he had thought her to be in private. She didn’t seem quite as evil or ruthless as he’d made her out to be in his head.

“I’m sure we can—”

There was a sharp knock on the entry door, interrupting Regina.

“I left implicit instructions to not bother us for anything except a true emergency,” Regina said, turning her head.

“Enter,” she called.

The door opened, and a liveried servant entered.

“Many pardons, Duchess. I know you said not to disturb you and your husband for anything, but…” the man said, wringing his hands. “A military scout just rode in on a blown horse. Gaelis is attacking our northeastern border.”

What? He’s been pushing up in the southeast. Right where Tanulf lost his little war.

Admittedly, the current front has ground to a halt, but it was still the best place to push, wasn’t it? The defenses there were much weaker than anywhere else.

“How many?” Regina asked, lifting her napkin from her lap and dabbing it at her mouth.

“I think… all of his army,” said the man.

All of it? That can’t be possible. Unless whoever was on the front line on our side didn’t even notice.

Regina didn’t say anything, her eyes unfocused and staring at the space beyond the messenger.

“Call up all the liege levies and get them here, then turn them to the front. Summon my generals,” Regina said. “I’ll have more orders for you later. Go now.”

The door closed with a heavy clack.

Closing her eyes, Regina pressed her hands to her face.

“My father left me with precious little, it seems,” she muttered. “My vassals fight me, and I have little to no leverage on any of them. On top of that, we have Gaelis attempting to kick in our door and make off with what little we have.”

“I take it he sent demands?” Alex asked, intuiting the information from her statement.

“Yes. A full passing of my titles and vassals to a nephew of his, along with my hand in marriage,” Regina said. “I would become little more than a puppet to breed with.

“As I said earlier, I do understand your point of view. I’m faced with a similar situation of my own.”

Alex felt his distaste for the situation she’d put him in drop out from under him and vanish.

She didn’t ask that much of me. If anything, it seems more like she’s trying to romanticize it and pull me along.

Sounds like Gaelis wants her as little more than a womb.

“I’m still in the middle of rebuilding an army, and the liege levies won’t make it here in time,” Regina said.

“Hire as many mercenary armies as you can. Send them to the front with a general you trust, and put them under his direct command.

“Have them dig trenches, build fortifications, and dig in.

“The goal isn’t to win, or to drive them back,” Alex said. “You just need to get them to stop. To stop long enough that you can bring up other forces.

“Or long enough to send your own forces into his lands from the southeast.”

Regina’s eyes moved to him. He could see her mind processing his words and then jumping ahead.

“Alex, I need you to lead that army of mercenaries. I’m naming you a general in the duchy of Tanulf,” Regina said. “I charge you to hold Gaelis off, at whatever discretion you must. Can you leave as soon as I sign the contracts for the mercenary commanders?”

Alex didn’t know what to say.

The quick outline of a plan he’d given her was his best thought, but he hadn’t been thinking of leading them himself.

He’d planned on heading home and sending his soldiers up with Max.

Looking back to Regina, he saw hope and fear in her eyes. Ever since he’d wriggled out from Leah’s possession of his soul, he’d lost the feeling of constant pressure.

When he’d checked his crystal this morning, it’d been half full. Which meant he had about six months of time saved, even after his massive outlay of power to Leah.

He had time to spare.

Sighing, Alex pressed a hand to his brow.

“Fine. I’ll do this. Not because of a title, or whatever else you plan on offering—not even because you want me to be your husband. I’ll do it because I honestly believe you’re a better duchess than whatever we would get under Gaelis,” Alex said. He wasn’t lying either. He had no doubt Gaelis would pillage the land for his own ends in one way or another.

Regina nodded, giving him a bright and true smile.

“Thank you, my Count Inferno. You say you want nothing, but I’ll make sure it’s worth your while,” Regina said, standing up. “I’ll go sign the papers now. Remain here for me. I’ll be back quickly.”

***

“Goodness,” Valeria murmured, reading through the document Regina had given him.

“Yes. It’s rather open to interpretation,” Sylvia said, leaning on Valeria’s shoulder.

Alex, Valeria, and Sylvia were back in the study attached to his private bedroom. They were reading over the order Regina had given him.

Riley and Nannie were in the adjoined room, packing everything into two sets of luggage.

One to go with Alex on campaign, the second to be sent back to Brit. Along with several letters explaining the situation.

Carla was working with his personal guard trying to get everything arranged.

“Good or bad open to interpretation?” Alex asked, lounging in a chair.

“Good,” Valeria said.

“Though… a hair too open,” Sylvia countered. “The reason it’s open is because it’s so simple. It could be used as a way to say the orders weren’t followed as well.”

“That’s a good point,” Valeria muttered.

“If I had to guess,” Alex said. “I’d bet on it being open more for me to do what I need to. She’s rather desperate and her options are few.”

Valeria looked away from the document to Alex.

She lifted a curious brow at him, her lips turning to a slow smile. “You think so, Master? I’ll have to defer to you on that one. She had you to herself for about five hours in there.”

Rolling his eyes, Alex shifted his weight to one side.

“If I’d slept with her, that would’ve been more fun. The time was mostly spent sitting there as she brought around mercenary commander after mercenary commander, hiring them and turning them over to me,” Alex grumbled.

“Poor Master, stuck with the pretty duchess for hours and not able to touch her,” Valeria said.

“You think she’s pretty, too?” Alex asked. “She didn’t seem to think herself pretty.”

“I do,” Valeria said, looking back at the document.

“I imagine she’s been judged as lacking in all things and compared to her brothers,” Sylvia said, not looking up from the document. “If it was something only she had, I bet it simply wasn’t accredited because it couldn’t be compared to her brothers.

“Whether they were dead or alive.”

That sounds more like personal experience talking.

Though that would line up with the control issues. No control in her life, turning to wherever else she could find it. Driven to succeed, and to push regardless of which way it went.

Alex ran a hand over his face and sighed.

“Alright. I’m going to go relax. Day starts early tomorrow morning, and I’ll be leading commanders I’ve never worked with,” Alex said. “You two figure out if we need to do anything with that. At the least, let’s get an official copy and have it sent back to Brit.”

“Yes, Master,” the two noblewomen said in unison.

Getting up, Alex started to pull off his clothes as he entered his bedroom.

It was a simple thing, with a single candelabra casting light into the room. The sun had set an hour or two previously.

Shutting the door behind him, he made sure to pack away the clothes he’d worn today correctly.

He doubted he’d remember or have time to take care of it tomorrow morning.

Stripping to just his undergarments, Alex went over to his bed. He paused after opening the curtains, looking into his bed.

Nestled in the middle of it, wearing a pitch-black night dress, was Riley. The dress was a thin, strapped thing that didn’t become wider till it reached her nipples. It came down to her hips in a simple gown-like cut. It only barely covered her womanhood.

Her pale skin practically glowed in contrast to the dark nightie.

She was lying on her side, her breasts stretching against the thin fabric. Her chin was propped in her hand, her elbow between the pillows. Her eyes were locked on him.

“Hello, my Master,” Riley purred at him. “I bought a new nightgown in the city for you. I think it fits me well. What do you think?”

Riley ran her left hand down her side. She trailed her fingers over her breast, across her ribs, and across the flat of her stomach. Moving down, she pulled her hand up and over her hip. In the same motion, she pulled the gown that barely reached her thighs to one side.

The pitch-black sheer fabric hissed as it moved, giving him just the barest glimpse of her privates before it slid back down.

Now that I think about it, she’s the only one who buys lingerie for me to see her in.

“You’re as beautiful as always, One. Though the black definitely sets everything else off quite wonderfully,” Alex said. All thoughts about sleeping were gone now.

“Thank you. Drop your smallclothes for me, beloved Master?” Riley asked in a warm murmur. Her left hand came out and she drew a finger down along his hidden half-erect length.

I really shouldn’t let her take co—

Fuck it. She can have all the control she wants.

Alex pushed down on his underwear, letting it drop to his ankles.

“Oooh, that’s quite nice. Thank you, Master,” Riley said. Her left hand immediately cupped his length, her thumb brushing up and down it.

Grabbing a pillow, she pushed it under him and then laid her head down. With gentle fingers, she guided his tip to rest against her lips.

“I’ll never be able to show you the depths of how I feel for you, Master,” Riley murmured against his swollen head, her lips brushing over it as she talked. “Alex. My love. My Master. I’ll do anything for you. Anything.

“I reacted so poorly to your deeds. I didn’t understand them. I’ll make sure you know how much I love you going forward.”

Riley nuzzled his tip with her lips, then let it slide past them toward her ear. It made a sticky wet trail up over her cheek before she turned her head back the other way and caught it with her lips again.

Guiding it past them, Riley ducked her head, taking his girth into her mouth halfway.

Sucking gently on him, she moved him back and forth a little.

For all intents and purposes, it seemed more like she was nursing on him.

Reaching down with one hand, Alex lightly began to comb his fingers through her hair.

“Anything, you say?” he asked.

Riley nodded, her green eyes moving up till her gaze rested on his face.

Pulling her head back a bit, she let his tip rest between her lips.

“Anything,” she confirmed before slipping him back into her mouth. With a short bob down to his hilt, she drew him back out.

“I’d stop taking Mother’s Bane today if you asked. I’d take other’s lives. I’d let you use me in whatever way you want. Because I now know you love me, as I do you,” Riley said.

Closing her eyes, she started to slowly rock her head back and forth. Her lips pulled at him as she moved from hilt to tip.

What?

There was a desperate part of him that wanted to demand she immediately stop taking Mother’s Bane. To put a child in her and claim her fully.

It was a strange dominance he hadn’t felt until Valeria. One that seemed to be lurking under the surface now.

Truth be told, it didn’t feel vindictive or violent to him. It just felt needy. Greedy.

Wanton.

Riley had kept blowing him this entire time, using all the expertise she’d gained with him. She found a perfect rhythm for him, her mouth pulling at him wonderfully.

Easing her head back, she slurped at him as he fell away from her lips. As she smiled up at him and swallowed, he watched her throat constrict.

“My dearest Master, would you like to mount me? Do you want me to lie on my back? Bend over the bed and take it from behind?

“Or do you want me to finish you with my mouth?” Riley asked.

Alex almost pulled her head back into his crotch. She really did know how to work him over perfectly.

“Bend over for me,” Alex said huskily.

“Of course, Alex. Anything for you, Master,” Riley said. With a gentle press of her hand to his hips, Riley got out of the bed in front of him.

She arched her back toward him, bent over at the waist, and laid herself down over the pillows on the bed.

“Please enjoy me, Master. Enjoy all of me. Tell me not to take Mother’s Bane, give me your child to claim all of me. Know I’m all yours till we die, and I’ll take you to bed every night I’m able,” Riley said, giving her hips a slow sway back and forth. “Take me, Alex. Take my love. Take what’s yours. Give me whatever you wish.”

Reaching back, Riley pressed her hands to either side of her entry to peel it open with her fingers.

It was wet. Very wet.

Grabbing a hold of her hips, Alex pushed himself into her. He went slow, easing himself into her.

“Oooh, Master. Yes. Thank you for taking what’s yours so gently,” Riley murmured, her hands moving back to the bed.

Reaching the hilt, Alex adjusted his hold on her. In response, she ground herself into him, her rear end pressed tight to his lap.

“I love you, Master,” Riley said as he started to pull back. “I love you.”

Pushing forward and drawing away, Alex started to glide in and out of her.

Moaning deeply, Riley pushed back into him as he moved forward, her back arched low.

“I love you. I love you. I’m yours, Master. All yours, Alex,” Riley murmured as he took her.

Alex was awash with whatever magic her words had done to him. He held tightly to her sides and loved her exactly as she asked him to.

“Master, are you close? You feel so close,” Riley said.

“Yeah,” Alex said, realizing he was indeed close.

“Let me get on my back? It’s said I’m more likely to catch a child like that,” Riley said. “Please, Master? Let me, Alex?”

There was an unspoken question there. To let her get pregnant.

On top of that, Alex had a monstrous desire to do exactly that.

“Get on your back,” Alex said, pulling out of her. “And no more Mother’s Bane, my One.”

“Yes, Master. Immediately, Alex. My love,” Riley said, quickly getting on the bed faster than a whip crack. “Anything and always.”

She grabbed her knees, pulled them back and spread herself wide for him.

“Claim all of me, my Master,” Riley murmured, her face bright red. “My Alex, my only love. Take everything of me.”

Not waiting, encouraged by her words, Alex drove it deep into her.

Riley moaned loudly, her feet curling as they hung in the air.

Now pummeling her with his hips, Alex found his peak quickly.

Groaning, he curled up over her, his shaft expanding inside her. Then he did something he didn’t do often with Riley.

He kissed her, pressing his lips hard to hers as his seed spilled out into her.

Pumping up into Riley as she kissed him back, moaning all the while, Alex rode out his climax in her.

Filling her.

When the deed was done, Riley didn’t release him. Instead she continued to kiss him, drawing him into the bed.

She pulled him down atop her into the sheets, her legs wrapping around his hips, and held him there.

Then she finally released him and pulled his head into her neck. Her fingers immediately began to smooth his hair with one hand and pet his back with the other.

“Sleep, my loving Master,” Riley whispered.

Alex did just that.

Chapter 16

Riley woke Alex up for a second go in the middle of the night. Then for a third round in the morning before breakfast.

Even with all that, they were off toward the east before the sun had even risen, army in tow.

Alex had elected to take his carriages rather than ride horseback. It would provide him and his people with an extra layer of protection, giving his people a fortified position to protect rather than a person atop a horse.

Not to mention a certain amount of privacy. From the way Nannie and Riley had looked at him when he’d mentioned the carriage, they had their own plans.

Especially since Carla seemed to be sated for the time being with taking all of Alex’s free time. Mostly due to the fact that she was suffering from some type of stomach problem.

Carla was in the carriage behind his own, laid out on a bench. Valeria was tending her, as she surprisingly had the most experience. In learning how to kill someone, there was a certain amount of knowledge gained of human anatomy.

Sylvia was sitting with them in case something was needed.

Which left Alex alone with Nannie and Riley.

Riding with the two women wasn’t unpleasant, though. Or even awkward, as he’d feared.

They were both very interested in him, and both seemed to want to be alone with him. Though each apparently recognized how the other felt for Alex.

Somehow, that turned them into comrades, and they’d been chatting quietly the entire ride so far.

From life in the commons, to inns, to dealing with soldiers. They had many a story to share with one another.

To be fair, they’re fairly similar. One just went ‘white collar’ crime and the other ‘blue collar’ crime.

There was a light tap on the door.

“Master, may I borrow Five?” Sylvia asked without opening the door. “Two says she needs to get up and satisfy nature. Three has been putting water in her non-stop and thinks this is a good sign.”

She must think I’m fooling around with the two of them since she didn’t open the door.

Nannie looked to Alex.

“Go. Take care of her and come back to me,” Alex said with a grin.

Nannie frowned, then glanced to Riley.

The other woman pointedly looked away from Nannie, staring at the interior wall as if it were the most interesting thing in the world.

Turning her head back to Alex, Nannie moved forward and kissed him. Nuzzling him carefully, she kissed him twice more.

Then she drew away, smiling at him. Opening the door, she stepped out of the carriage.

“Lead on, Four,” Nannie grumbled.

With a clack, the door shut.

“She’s such a sweetie,” Riley said after several seconds. “She’s far more bashful about it than I am.”

Moving over to sit at his left side, Riley wrapped up Alex’s arm, then laid her head on his shoulder.

He hadn’t thought she could become clingier than before, but she was somehow managing it.

Riley pressed her face into his shoulder and rubbed it back and forth.

Oh my god.

Alex was seriously contemplating leaving Riley with Anna the next time he went out. Just so he could get some time away from being cuddled to death.

The carriage shuddered with a jolt, and then a horse screamed.

Leaping forward, the driver got Alex’s coach moving at a blazing speed. The wheels felt like they were bouncing along the dirt road rather than rolling.

“What the shit?!” Alex exclaimed.

Riley gave up on holding his arm and now held on to his front, her face wedged up against his neck. She was making a high-pitched keening sound, but she thankfully wasn’t screaming.

The crack of the reins was audible as the driver drove the horses on.

Alex wasn’t about to demand what was going on of anyone. They had their orders, and they would perform them to the best of their abilities without him adding to their problems.

Rumbling along, he heard the distant sound of metal clashing on metal.

Managing to keep himself calm, Alex let his people do their jobs. He remained in the carriage and didn’t ask for answers or a status report.

It felt like an hour had passed before the coach slowed down to a reasonable base. Almost in the same instant, there was a solid knock on the door to the coach.

“Enter,” Alex said.

The door opened, and a helmeted head stuck partway through the door. The visor was up, but Alex couldn’t see who the guardsman was.

“Count Brit, there was an attack on our column. The majority of our army made it out with almost no losses. There was a problem, however,” said the man. “The other two carriages were attacked in such a way that they were unable to keep up.”

What?

“One was forced to a stop and boarded. The second careened off the path and down into a ditch to one side of the road,” said the man. “Scouts were sent back to see if they could secure any of your belongings or household, but they haven’t returned yet.”

Ok. Alright. Ah… alright.

I’m sure… I’m sure they’re alright. Nannie and Valeria could get Sylvia and Carla out. I’m sure of it.

Focus. Focus. We can ask Leah about it later.

Leah.

Leah? Are you there? Are you listening? I could use some assurances right now!

There was no response to his mental shout.

“I understand. Let me know the moment you know anything,” Alex said, his voice as calm as he could manage. “And where are we?”

“On the road to the capital for the earldom of Gers, by the name of Terk. It’s his borders that were violated, sir,” said the guardsman.

“Alright. Get us there as quickly as possible. The fact that there is an enemy ambush on the road between Tann and the front means they’ve already gotten some of their troops through,” Alex said.

“Yes, sir,” the guardsman said, then closed the door.

Riley lifted her head from Alex’s neck.

“Master… do you think they’re ok?” she asked.

“I don’t know. But I sure hope so,” Alex said with a small shake of his head.

Riley sniffled and pressed her face back into his neck.

He almost missed the fact that she was crying. She was so silent, it was only the tears trickling down his neck that gave it away.

Leaning his head back, Alex stared up at the interior of the coach.

All he could do was press on for now. There were people already trying to reach his Numbered.

Even if he was a wreck right now.

***

They rolled into the capital without any more trouble. The simple fact that it happened, though, had Alex beyond on edge. If the enemy was already in their backfield, that meant this wasn’t just the front line.

They were more likely already behind enemy lines.

When the coach came to a stop, Alex got out to his mercenary commanders waiting for him.

He had reviewed the landscape prior to their arrival and planned out multiple trench lines, stands, and fortifications.

But none of that mattered now. Not if the enemy was ambushing an army of two thousand mercenaries in an attempt to kill their leader.

With any luck, the situation was grossly overinflated in his head.

“Sir, I took the liberty of reviewing all the scouting reports,” said the most senior commander. Alex had to think hard to remember his name was Matias. “The countryside is teeming with enemy forces. If we’re not already surrounded, it’ll happen in the next day or so. There is no retreat from this position.”

Or maybe it isn’t inflated at all.

Alex closed his eyes and pressed a hand to his head. This was more or less exactly what he’d been afraid of.

“We were able to push back down the road and find both carriages,” the man continued. He had Alex’s full attention again. “The scouts weren’t able to completely secure them, but they did have time to inspect the sites.

“The one that was forced to a stop was empty. It appears that was the one that held your luggage. I’m afraid you have nothing that wasn’t in the carriage you rode in.”

Alex didn’t care about any of that. Clothes and things were replaceable.

His Numbered weren’t.

“The second carriage we found on top of itself in the ditch. There were no signs of battle, though the immediate area was covered in boot prints. The soldiers swarmed the coach,” Matias said. “The scouts ranged a bit further out and found there were four sets of tracks leading off into the woods. One had a strange gait, as if they were being carried, but there were no tracks following them.”

Oh, thank Leah. Everyone got out.

“Grand. Let’s work with what we have,” Alex said. “If what you’re saying is true, then we have no time.

“Take the men and go secure all the forts that will make it impossible for them to remain in the territory without worrying about their rear being flanked.

“There should be five of them, if I remember correctly from the map.”

The four commanders nodded their heads.

“Yes,” said Matias.

“Split up depending on what each garrison can hold, fill them up, and hold them,” Alex said. “Our goal isn’t to win, but to hold out long enough for the duchess to arrive with her liege levies. If a garrison commander tries to tell you to step off, kill him and take control.

“If they ask whose order this is on, tell them the duchess.”

There was a general shocked response to his words.

Apparently, the idea of killing people who were dragging their feet hadn’t come to them naturally.

“Questions?” Alex asked.

Everyone shook their heads.

“Then go. Now. Quick. Before you get hemmed in and can’t move anymore,” Alex said. Turning, he started moving for the earl’s keep. He needed to speak to this Earl Gers before the situation managed to get any worse for everyone involved.

It was looking more and more like the city itself was about to be dropped into a siege situation.

One of his personal house guards walked up beside him.

“Orders, sire?” asked the helmeted man.

Alex thought back to the campaign in the clan lands.

“Go secure the granaries, food warehouses, and wells. Immediately. Don’t take no for an answer,” Alex said.

His guards had been with him on the campaign. Their response to his command reflected a similar impact on them as his orders to the merc commanders had on them.

“We’re under siege, aren’t we?” Riley said.

“That we are, One. With any luck, though, we can get ahead of it and prep the city accordingly,” Alex said, quickly taking the steps up to the front of the keep.

“Oh… oh,” Riley murmured, keeping pace with him. “I’m not… I’m not one of your fighting Numbered, but I’ll do my best. They trained me with a knife almost daily. They said I’m not bad.”

Alex clicked his tongue. “I appreciate that, One, but we’ll just have to rely on the guards for now.”

“No, you need Numbered,” Riley stated firmly. “We need to find some.”

There were no guards at the stone gates towering over the keep. Nor were there any soldiers along the wall overlooking the empty ditch at the foot of the bailey wall that encircled the whole thing.

Alex pushed the heavy doors open and walked into the yard between the thick walls and the keep proper.

There was no one there. Not a single soul.

Anywhere.

“Oh… shit,” Alex muttered. “Did… the earl leave?”

Riley looked away from him, her head scanning the open field.

“What?” she asked.

“There’re no house guards. No servants. We saw soldiers and troops outside, but that was it,” Alex said, feeling like someone had pulled the rug out from under him.

He’d been worried that he’d have to fight for control over Terk, but now it seemed there was no one to fight with at all.

Closing his eyes, Alex pressed his hands to his face.

“Sir? Can I help you?” someone asked from behind him.

Turning around, Alex saw a Gers soldier standing in the gatehouse.

“What were your last orders?” Alex asked immediately. Reaching into his tunic, he fingered his orders from the duchess.

“We didn’t get any. The earl left in a hurry, but our general said his grace would be coming back today,” said the soldier.

“I’m Count Brit. I was sent by the duchess. I have a force of two thousand men that are currently moving to secure the garrison forts,” Alex said. “I’m giving you your orders now, and I have a writ from the duchess if you care.”

Alex pulled out the writ and held it up with one hand.

“First, close the gates to the city. Immediately. Drop the bars in place, and drop the portcullis as well.

“Second, send me whoever is in charge of the soldiers of the city. Whoever the highest general is.

“Third, immediately call all the archers to the wall and tell them to fire at anyone in Gaelis’s colors,” Alex said. “Do you have all that?”

The soldier who had looked mildly worried before now seemed panic stricken. His face was pale white, the color of milk.

“Yes sir, Inferno, immediately,” said the man, scurrying away.

Alex snorted once. “That title spread rather quickly, didn’t it?”

Standing there, Alex waited. He wasn’t about to leave his current position. Not when there would hopefully be a general heading his way.

Down the street, Alex could see some of his house guard coming toward him. They were moving at a jog.

“Master, I’m going to go look around. See if I can find a maid or two. If we’re going to remain in the keep, I want to get it fit for you,” Riley said.

“Of course. I’m a grown man. On your way then, One,” Alex said, appreciating her dedication to her role.

She leaned in close and kissed his cheek.

“Love you. I’ll try to get everything set up as quickly as possible, preferably before dinner.”

“If you find the cook, tell them to start with anything that will perish quickly,” Alex said, watching her walk away.

Even after being with her this long, Alex still enjoyed watching her.

Looking over her shoulder, she gave him a coy smile, probably from catching him looking, and left the room.

“Sire, we’ve secured everything as you’ve asked,” said the house guard at the lead.

“Great—bad news, though. Looks like the earl and his cunts have abandoned the city,” Alex said with a sneer.

“You’re joking, my liege,” said a different house guard.

“No. I’m not. Settle into the keep, make it ours. Map it out top to bottom.

“If you see One, have her check to see if the treasury was touched. Don’t let anyone else look or inspect it. Only One.”

As his men fell in place around him, several men in the Gers uniform trooped up toward the keep.

Ah. Here we go.

***

In the end, Alex needn’t have worried.

The lead general, one Ian Felt, was only too happy to turn over leadership to Alex. Even going so far as to look to him for all directions.

The fact of the matter was he was new to the position by only a month. His predecessor, and most of the entire army of Gers, had been wiped out in the failed war with Gaelis.

Sitting in the front entry of the keep, Alex made himself visible and available for the rest of the day.

A number of merchants, soldiers, guards, and even nobility came to see him.

At this rate, everyone will know who I am, and who’s in charge, by dinner.

Alex leaned to one side in his chair. Riley had come and checked on him once. She’d secured a good many household servants, and the keep was up and running again.

The most surprising news he’d had all day was that the treasury was completely intact. It seemed that in their hurry to leave, they’d only taken what they could stuff in their pockets.

Only Riley had actually seen inside it, though. He’d had her seal it off, even going so far as to send her with a huge wax sealing circle along with a writ from him.

That the treasury would not be touched under any circumstance.

He needed it sealed and closed if his plan for that money was going to work.

The sound of someone arguing from outside got his attention.

To him, it had the sound of a young woman arguing with someone. And sounding rather spoiled about it at the same time.

A man in full plate-mail armor turned the corner, a mace belted on one hip and a longsword on the other.

It was a fully equipped foot knight. Alex hadn’t ever seen one, but he knew they existed. They were typically reserved for very wealthy people, as their armor cost a significant amount of money to craft.

Feeling suddenly a bit unprotected, Alex wished he had kept more than two guards with him.

The rest were all planning the defense of the keep and how best to keep him safe.

Not that his soldiers weren’t well equipped or trained, but just staring at the imposing figure made Alex just a bit envious.

Standing next to the big knight was a young woman in her early twenties. Brown hair, blue eyes, and a figure that was certainly above average. She was also quite pretty.

“Ah, you must be this Count Inferno everyone is babbling about,” said the young woman.

“To be direct, my name is Alexander Brit, Count of Brit. Alex, Count, or Count Brit will do quite fine,” Alex said with a polite smile.

The young woman wrinkled her nose, looking unimpressed.

“Be that as it m—” The woman stumbled forward a step. She had a bewildered look on her face. Shaking slightly, she slowly crumpled to her knees. Then fell flat on her face. It had only taken a second to happen.

Standing behind her was a man with a bloody dagger. He’d used her entrance as a distraction and was already within feet of Alex.

Not waiting to find out what was going on, Alex was already tumbling backward out of his chair and scurrying to the side when the woman started to fall.

Seven more men armed with short swords came rushing in from outside. They were dressed in peasant clothes, looking like regular citizens. Though their demeanor was anything but regular.

His guards engaged them immediately, and the armored knight knelt at the fallen woman’s side.

In the first two exchanges, two of the enemy’s eight went down and one of Alex’s guards was injured enough to collapse.

Shit.

Of the men who had stabbed the woman was already dead. Laid out on the ground next to her, blood spilling out of his stomach like a broken wineskin.

The knight did that?

The knight was now crouched low over the young woman, seeming lost to the world.

Maybe I can use this.

Revenge? Safety? Security?

Let’s see what makes this one tick.

“Hey,” Alex shouted at the knight.

The helmeted head turned his way.

“I need you. I need your expertise and your sword. Get up. Fight for me. I’ll make sure to take care of you. Alright?” Alex said.

“You need a failure like me?” said a hollow voice. It sounded like a young man.

Okay. Guilt. Loss. Failure. I can work with that.

Instill confidence, reassure, build up.

“Yes, I need you. I need you to get up. I need you to fight for me. I need you to use your skills and training,” Alex said. His remaining guard was fighting off two enemies. More enemies were coming, though. Or so Alex thought from the pounding of boots he could hear. “I need you to use the armor that was given to you specifically, and do what you’re meant to do.”

The helmeted head turned to one side, regarding the ongoing fight.

“Go now,” Alex commanded.

Standing up, the knight picked up the sword from the ground and seemed to consider the situation for a moment before dashing forward faster than Alex expected.

Slamming aside both the blade of Alex’s guard and his attacker with the big blade, the knight pushed into the middle.

Alex’s guard took a step back, then slowly sank to the ground.

Angling the blade up at a forty-five-degree angle, the knight waited.

One of the men lunged toward the knight.

Flicking the blade to one side as if it weren’t there, the knight moved with their strike. Grabbing the midpoint of their blade with his left hand, the knight brought his guard around.

With a pop, the pommel smacked into the man’s temple. Dropping to the ground, the man was unmoving.

Stepping back into his previous position, the knight brought up the sword and waited.

There was only one man left now.

It looked as if he were about to bolt, his nerves failing him.

Dashing forward, the knight pushed his sword out in front of him. The long blade’s tip slipped through the man’s middle with a bare whisper of sound.

Pulling the blade back out, the knight stepped away.

The man pressed a hand to the wound and looked down. Then, as if the problem had caught up to him, he went down to his knees and tipped to one side.

Pulling out a white kerchief, the knight quickly wiped down the blade and re-sheathed it.

Turning to Alex, the knight seemed to be waiting for more orders.

Good. We’ll make that work for us for now.

He’ll never be a Numbered, but I can use him for now.

“Shut the door, and then let’s get these two to their companions. We’re done taking guests today,” Alex said. “And while you’re at it, start thinking on how much I should pay you to stay with me.”

Chapter 17

Alex followed Riley to the room she’d set up for him. Behind him, the soft rattle of armor matched his footfalls one for one.

In the end they’d found out nothing about who the attackers were, but considering there was now an enemy army surrounding Terk in every direction, the answer was obvious.

Soldiers or spies sent ahead. They’d seen an opportunity to take care of Alex, and they’d taken it.

If Alex was dead, there’d be that much less of a reason to defend and hold out.

Surrender would be the far likelier option.

Alex had to wonder if the earl had been warned or told to leave.

Or even paid to do so.

A maid opened a door up ahead. Riley inclined her head to the woman and continued on through.

Alex followed her in. Looking around quickly, he realized it was a very well-appointed guest room. It had a fresh, clean smell to it.

Not the earl’s bedroom.

For that he was thankful. All things considered, he didn’t want to have to deal with anything down the road in regard to the earl.

That included his bedroom.

Moving to a nearby table, Alex pulled out a chair and sat down heavily.

Both of his guards had survived the fight, but both would be done in for the foreseeable future. They wouldn’t be on duty for months.

Looking to the knight who had followed him in, Alex realized he needed to secure a deal with this person.

Except he didn’t have any leverage. There was nothing to work with here.

The helmeted head stared at him.

“And what are your plans?” Alex asked the man.

“Beg your pardon, my lord?” asked the knight.

“Take your helmet off, sit, have some tea with me, tell me your name, and then tell me your plans,” Alex said, giving firm directions.

The knight stood up straighter, then immediately started working at the clasp under his chin.

Riley was on her A-game today. Before the knight had even gotten his helmet off, she was already serving two settings for tea and small finger sandwiches.

“Thank you, One,” Alex said, smiling at her.

She winked at him in return as she worked, her collar tinkling softly. When she was done, she moved off to one side with the tea service. Acting the perfect head maid.

Pulling the helmet free from his head, the knight set it down on the table.

Alex was surprised.

It was a woman.

He’d never actually heard of a female knight-errant. Though he hadn’t heard it was illegal, either.

Maybe it’s more akin to legal but not acceptable.

Short brown hair was pulled back behind her head in a small ponytail. Her eyes were a dark blue that seemed to almost turn brown in the shadows.

Her looks were severe, though not unattractive. Her face seemed pointed and predatory. She looked a bit gaunt to Alex, as if she hadn’t been eating enough.

“My name is Eleanor. Eleanor Riff.

“And I don’t know what my plans are,” said the woman in clear, crisp tones. “My… my contract was with the young lady. She hired me and had me outfitted. No one else would ever hire a female knight.”

Ah, that’s leverage, isn’t it?

“In other words, you have a debt to the family of the young lady, but your contract is over,” Alex said, taking a finger sandwich. He gestured to her own plate. “Eat. You look hungry.”

Alex made eye contact with her and waited, his finger still pointing to the food on her plate.

Eleanor’s eyes flitted away from his own, her fingers flexing. Then she started unstrapping her gauntlets.

“Yes. What you’ve said is true. I have a debt I cannot repay, a contract that is no longer valid, and no client,” said Eleanor. “I know her family will not hire me on. Not after she died on my watch.

“I’m so stupid. I’m worthless.”

That’s a curious way to talk about one’s self, isn’t it?

“She died in a way you couldn’t prevent. The city is infested with spies, saboteurs, and assassins. It’s more dangerous out there right now than it would be if you were drunk in an inn in the poorest part of town.”

Eleanor had unstrapped her gauntlets and pulled off her leather gloves underneath.

Long, elegant-looking fingers immediately went to her plate, and she began to eat a sandwich.

Alex had been watching her carefully. So far she’d been taking his direction. Immediately and without argument.

Which wasn’t normal for someone who’d just lost a person who was clearly important to them.

Is that the crack in her? Is she a dependent personality type?

Someone strong can come along and tell her what to do? Reassure her till her eyes fall out?

“Good. When you’re done with that, take a sip of your tea and then eat another one. You’re rather pretty, but you look hungry. Hungry and worn,” Alex said. Then he looked to Riley. “One, I want you to start unstrapping Eleanor’s armor. She looks like she could use a break.

“Don’t argue, Eleanor.”

Eleanor blinked, staring at Alex. Then she nodded her head minutely. “Ok.”

She sat there, staring at the table between them. She finished chewing, took a sip of her tea, and immediately picked up another sandwich.

“Eleanor, tell me, how much is your debt?” Alex asked, deliberately timing it while she was still eating.

Lifting her eyes to Alex, she scrunched her brows slightly but didn’t respond immediately.

Instead, she lifted a hand in front of her mouth and chewed methodically.

Ah, minor nobility perhaps? Same as my dear Valeria and Sylvia?

Or just taught manners?

Finishing the bite, she looked at Riley for a second as the other woman continued to work at her pauldrons.

“My lord, my debt is two thousand gold coins,” Eleanor said. “My contract was for five years, at which point the debt would be repaid in full.”

Four hundred gold coins a year as her pay? She must be very well trained indeed.

Eleanor sat in her chair as Riley continued to work at her armor.

“Eat another sandwich,” Alex said, pointing at the tray again.

Eleanor immediately responded, picking up another and systematically, delicately biting into it.

“I’m going to give you the money to pay for your debt, Eleanor,” Alex said. “And I’m also going to contract you to pay off the debt I’m taking on. I’ll take care of your room and board during that time, though.

“Were they paying you at all during this, by the way?”

Eleanor nodded her head once.

“Yes, I was being given ten golds a month, but it was an extra year to serve at the end of the four for that,” Eleanor said.

“Alright. I’ll amend it to include a number of coins per month, paying your whole debt, and you working for me to cover it all in exchange.

“But I’m going to make you swear a series of oaths for this contract,” Alex said.

Eleanor nodded her head again, her eyes now locked on Alex. Some of the hopelessness there had faded, though he saw a hint of caution as well.

“First, I’ll need you to swear an oath of loyalty, privacy, and secrecy to me. On Leah’s name, with your life and soul being the price if you break it,” Alex said, starting in on his spiel. “I need a knight who’s sworn to me.”

Letting her hands rest in her lap, Eleanor’s lips were pressed in a line.

“Such a heavy oath for a count. You must have many secrets,” Eleanor said. “You’re willing to accept someone such as me? You would hire me?

“Someone so stupid and worthless?”

“I do have many secrets. And yes. I want you, Eleanor.

“Now, swear to it or I’ll have to turn you loose after tonight, with payment for services rendered in saving me,” Alex said without any heat to his voice. “And you can go it alone. Just as if we’d never met.”

He was offering her an easy way out, but giving her a command as well. He wanted to see how far he could push her.

If she was anything like what he was expecting—

“I swear on my life and soul to Leah’s name that I’ll not betray your trust, your privacy, or your secrecy,” Eleanor said without delay.

Yes. Dependent personality type.

“Good. Next. I’m going to make you an offer for employment based on what we discussed earlier. You can say no if you want, and no harm will befall you. I’ll just send you into the city by yourself tomorrow with pay for your services, just as I said.

“You can go it alone and live your life without anyone else,” Alex said. He was aiming for the loneliness angle. He needed to hit that mental key pretty hard if he wanted her to agree.

Normally he wouldn’t push so hard in a deal, but he needed her and her equipment.

“Eat more as we talk,” Alex said, pointing back to the tray.

Eleanor didn’t need a second invitation. She picked up another sandwich, immediately taking a rather large bite out of it, her eyes never leaving Alex.

She must have been hungrier than she let on. Her previous contractor must have known a bit of her personality but used the negative aspects of it.

“I need someone of your skills, Eleanor. I need you in particular, and what you can do. Everything that went into you, from training and education, to the way your parents raised you. All of what you are,” Alex said, now pressing on the reassurance and comfort she probably wanted. “To that end, I want to employ you as I stated previously.

“I’m going to pay off your debts, and you will owe me that money instead. In addition to that, I’ll pay you twenty gold a month. I expect you have a shield, a horse, and several other weapons, yes?”

Eleanor nodded slightly, eating as he’d told her.

“This would be more than a standard contract, mind you. This would be a home for you in the making. I’d provide you a place to live, friends, and comrades. I’ll give you everything you need while you work for me,” Alex said, loading up the security aspect he expected her to want.

Now he had to push for what he wanted, though. Hopefully he’d baited her needs well enough.

“For all of this, I need a lot from you. You will no longer be Eleanor Riff—you’ll be Six. You’ll respond to that name and take it as your own. You will wear a collar, much like One there, with your name engraved on it,” Alex said, indicating Riley, who was now working the breastplate off Eleanor. She was doing rather well with her task.

I wonder if armor disassembly was part of her house maid’s training.

Eleanor looked at Riley’s collar, then back to Alex.

“Finally, you’ll call me Master. You’ll listen to me in all things, as is right of your station as my personal knight.”

Alex had briefly considered going all in and forcing all the normal Numbered contracts on her. But it felt too fast.

She’d refuse at that point.

She was reeling, vulnerable from her loss of a dependent relationship, but she wasn’t a puppet either.

“We can work out the details a bit, and you can of course say no with no harm befalling you. But that’s what I want you to agree to,” Alex clarified.

Eleanor swallowed, then lifted her arms as Riley pulled away the heavy breastplate.

Eleanor wasn’t curvy or put together in a way like Riley or Nannie. Her chest and waistline were much closer to Carla’s, though a bit skinnier.

“You want to take on my debt to my previous employer. Pay me two hundred and forty gold a year, maintain me and all my equipment,” Eleanor said. “In exchange, I must call you and treat you as my master, adopt a new name, wear a collar, and be your personal knight for five years.”

“Yes. Agree to all that and I’ll take care of you, Eleanor. You’ll be Six. My Six.

“That’s what I want you to do,” Alex said.

Eleanor didn’t immediately respond. It was the first time she hadn’t leapt to agree to his commands.

Maybe I pushed her a bit too far, too fast? She did just suffer a loss. But that might make her quick to agree as well.

Coin flip, I suppose.

“I agree to all the above, and do so swear on my life and my soul,” Eleanor said, her voice firm. Apparently, she’d just needed a few seconds to process it all.

“I agree to all the above as well, and do so swear,” Alex said.

There was a firm nudge in Alex’s mind as the deal flitted through him.

“Good. Welcome aboard, Six,” Alex said. Then he looked to Riley. “Anything I need to know? Keep eating, Six. I want you to finish that entire plate by yourself, if possible. You look unhealthy, and I need you well nurtured.”

“Ah. Yes, Master,” Riley said, working at the buckles for Eleanor’s hip plates. “I checked the dungeon, and I found a thief there. She’s being held for crimes committed and was already ruled as guilty. Her fines weren’t too heavy, or so I read on her sheet in the dungeon keeper’s office.”

Eleanor was working at the food, her eyes moving between Riley and Alex as she ate.

“Oh? Think she’ll be useful?” Alex asked.

“Her punishment is to be carried out by the earl. She was to be flogged, then imprisoned for four years. Her debt was going to pass to her family if she died during her imprisonment; otherwise it would be wiped at the end of her sentence,” Riley said, pulling away more armor from Eleanor. “She’s pretty enough to fit Mistress Anna’s requirements, and she might be useful as I believe she knows the city.”

“Mm, alright. Good work, One. I’ll swing by and talk to her when I get a chance. I’ll have her swear some simple oaths so she can be in the keep proper rather than the dungeon, and you can start doing your job,” Alex said, not wanting to reveal his need to break people using Riley to do it.

Sighing, he looked back to Eleanor. “How are you, Six? What do you need immediately? Why do you look half starved, by the way? Where’s the rest of your gear?”

Eleanor’s head tilted to one side.

“Ah, I’m well, Master Alex. I think I need to use the restroom, though. My gear is back at the young mistress’ home, with the rest of her family.

“And I look as I do because the mistress was punishing me for my stupidity.

“I failed her repeatedly,” said Eleanor. “It was well deserved punishment.”

“Hmph, I don’t believe that for a moment. I’m sure she was overreacting. You were wonderful earlier, Six. I think you’re quite skilled. Amazing, even.

“It appears I’ll need to fatten you up, maybe have you checked out by a doctor.

“I need to take care of you, Six. Make sure you’re healthy,” Alex said, meeting her gaze and holding it. “You’re important to me.”

“Yes, Master Alex. Please,” Eleanor said, nodding her head shortly.

“One, have someone go notify Eleanor’s previous employer that I’ll be visiting soon.

“Beyond that, if possible, see if we can locate a silversmith to get her collar sorted. Have them mirror yours.”

“Of course, Master,” Riley said, reaching down to Eleanor’s thighs as she kept working.

Sighing, Alex ran a hand over his face.

Alright. One bodyguard secured. Let’s see about this thief Riley found.

***

Staring down from an enclosed gatehouse, Alex was mildly confused.

Standing there, on the bridge leading into Terk, was a young man in Gaelis’s livery.

Sitting atop a well-groomed and fine-looking horse, the man must have been minor nobility. A squire, perhaps.

Alex wasn’t sure what he was expecting to happen this morning, but it wasn’t this. He’d only been here for one day, and they were already so sure in their confinement of the city that they were making it this obvious.

“Duke Gaelis sends his regards Earl Gers. He’s wondering if perhaps there was a letter he didn’t receive,” said the man.

Hm. Suppose that does mean the earl was paid off. Not surprising.

“I’m afraid the earl isn’t well enough to speak to anyone,” Alex called back to the man. “He’s fallen rather ill and is waiting for a doctor. Once his health is confirmed, he’ll… be well enough to go check on those garrisons.”

Hopefully that was direct enough, but misleading as well.

The liveried man seemed to take that as the truth, but he looked put out.

“Ah, the duke will be most pleased to hear that a doctor has been called. He was worried. Word was sent that Count Inferno had been dispatched.

“Supposedly he was killed in a bandit attack on the way here,” said the man on the bridge.

“We heard the same,” Alex said, suddenly glad he’d dispersed his soldiers and not raised his own flag. “Do give my regards to the duke and let him know all should be well in a day or two. And to please be sure to let a doctor by the name of Smythe through if he arrives.”

Nodding again, the man on the bridge wheeled his mount around and started heading back the way he’d come.

“That worked?” Eleanor muttered next to him.

She was wearing her full suit of armor today, though she’d donned a black and blue coat over it.

“I find the nobility is more likely to believe that others of their class are lazy and unmotivated rather than deceitful,” Alex said, glad he’d had the gatehouse cleared of everyone but himself and Eleanor. “That might buy us a bit of time. And right now, I’ll take everything I can get.

“Then again, those people did try to kill me the other day. If there were more spies in the city, it’s likely our little ruse will be over before the morrow.”

“This tact is rather dishonorable of you, Master Alex,” Eleanor said, her helmet turning to face him. “I can’t condone it, nor do I think it’s worthy of you to do this.”

“I’m afraid you’re right, of course, Six. Yet I will do what I must to preserve, protect, and safeguard the city of Gers and our duchy,” Alex said. “Even if it stains me in a way I cannot clean myself of.”

Eleanor said nothing, her helmet staring straight at him.

Can’t even see her damn eyes in that thing. I need to get her a set of house-guard armor and a normal helmet.

“Have no fear, though, Six, in telling me I’m being dishonorable. Tell me when I’m wandering from what you believe is right and true.

“The fact that you’ve told me it’s dishonorable is one of the reasons I need you. To help keep me aware of when I’m crossing lines. If only to make sure I’m doing so with full knowledge of it,” Alex said. “You’re a precious person to me, one I can’t afford to waste, lose, or squander. Even if I may not have your complete respect, I will still need you.”

Reassure, reassure, reassure. The path to a dependent person is in their perceived worth and making sure they’re secure.

“Thank you, my lord Alex for your trust,” Six said, her tone shifting immediately to a positive one. It also contained far more respect than he expected. “I’ll continue to do exactly what you said. And you have my utmost respect. It’s a brave man who can sacrifice part of his own noble personage for the citizenry.”

She can’t seem to always hit the “Master” note by itself. I wonder if “my lord” has a higher note of praise to her.

Sighing, Alex stood up, looking away from the arrow-slit window. There wasn’t much to do right now. Everything was as well off as he could make it, despite everything else.

I should meet with the general and his lieutenants. Make sure they’re all situated and ready.

There’s no telling when the enemy will make an attempt to take the walls.

I still need to meet Eleanor’s old contractor.

Chapter 18

Peering into the dungeon cell, Alex had to quell his immediate sense of guilt.

It was filthy. Filthy and empty. There was nothing in it but one woman.

There wasn’t even a waste bucket for her to use.

“Goodness,” Alex said, looking at the woman.

She was huddled in the corner. All he could see was the top of her head, and that she was wearing a clean and fresh blanket.

Must have been Riley. She won’t let her out of the cell, but she’ll do what she can to help.

“You that lord the booby monster promised would come talk to me?” asked the woman sulkily.

Her voice was warm and just a hint deeper than most women’s.

Lifting her head up, she looked at Alex.

Long, light-brown hair fanned out around her face. It fell in a wave down to her shoulders.

Her eyes were so lightly colored they almost appeared gray to Alex. She had full lips, and her face was more rounded than what he’d seen so far in this country. Alex thought she was cute, bordering on pretty.

“Booby monster?” Alex asked.

“The pretty fuck-doll with tits the size of my head. Looks like she’s been bred her whole life to be bedded. Wears a cute little collar that jingles?” asked the woman.

Alex tilted his head to one side, eying the woman.

Beside him, he could feel the disdain coming off of Eleanor. While she was new to being a Numbered, Riley had taken the woman into her care immediately and completely.

He suddenly felt his interest in this woman cool. And quickly.

There was no reason for her to talk about Riley like that. Especially when it was Riley who had most likely given her the blanket.

“Hm. I don’t think you’ll fit my purposes after all,” Alex murmured, shaking his head. “You can stay here and rot for all I care, only to serve out whatever fate you were to be granted as the earl’s prisoner.

“Let’s go, Six.”

Eleanor turned and immediately started marching back out of the dungeon without a word. She seemed more than happy to leave the woman here.

“Wait! Wait, wait, wait,” said the woman, getting up from the corner. The blanket fell away from her, revealing very muddy clothes.

As if she’d practically been rolling around in filth before getting flung in the cell that had become her home.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t… I didn’t mean that. She doesn’t deserve that,” the woman said, quickly moving to the bars of her cell. “The woman, One, she’s been nothing but kind to me. I’m just lashing out. Lashing out at anyone I can.

“I felt like you were coming here to view me like something to bed, or to use as you saw fit.”

Standing at the bars, Alex could see the woman was about average height. Maybe an inch below him.

She was also thicker and far curvier than he’d expected, though not overly so. There wasn’t anything unhealthy about her, she just didn’t have the athletic or lacking-in-food build so many people in this world had.

And who are you to call Riley a booby monster? You’re as wide in the hips and chest as she is. In fact, you’re probably bigger.

Alex didn’t respond. Instead, he looked to Eleanor.

“Six, your opinion is valuable to me. I crave it.

“Tell me your thoughts,” he said, once again hitting that note of being needed that he knew was her personal trigger.

Eleanor’s head swiveled from the woman in the cell to Alex, but she didn’t say anything.

Waiting patiently, Alex only smiled at her.

He needed to build up her confidence—confidence that he needed her and valued her, if not confidence in herself.

The quicker he could stack her self-identity as being his, and valued, the better off they’d both be.

“You do?” she asked softly instead of answering him.

“Indeed, I do. I would like to hear it,” Alex said, reaching up to tap the side of her helmet with a finger. “Tell me your opinion.”

As if responding to the touch, Eleanor reached up with a hand and lifted her visor away. She seemed to prefer to hide behind it more often than not.

Looking into her helmet, Alex couldn’t help but feel better about her. She looked infinitely healthier already. Her color was much restored, and her cheeks had a faint red tinge to them.

“I personally believe she’s saying what she thinks you want to hear,” Eleanor said, looking at the other woman, who was within earshot. “She seems self-interested. She insulted One even after it was very clear One had done nothing but help her. If she hadn’t told you about this woman, she would have rotted away down here and waited for the enemy soldiers to find her.”

“No, I’m not. I really am sorry. I mean it,” said the woman. “You’re a nobleman, so forgive me in my commoner ways and please speak with me. Give me a second chance. I can only apologize for being a lesser person than you.”

Hm. Really laying it on thick, aren’t you?

If I were a normal nobleman, that’d work.

Alex looked away from Eleanor and glanced at the woman. Then back to Eleanor.

Wrinkling her nose, the knight frowned a bit.

“Your noble personage would do to give her a chance,” Eleanor said finally, if a bit angrily.

“I will abide by my knight’s opinion, then,” Alex said, turning back to the other woman and walking over.

“Your proper name?” Alex asked.

“Rebekah, but I go by Bekah. No last name,” she said, then shifted her weight from one foot to the other, looking nervous now.

Standing closer to her, Alex really couldn’t help but give her a quick once-over. Her full figure definitely filled her clothes out well.

“I’ll make this simple, Rebekah. I need help. You are a thief, according to the documents. You were scheduled for prison time,” Alex said. “I’m considering letting you out, but I need some oaths from you. Assurances.”

Rebekah nodded quickly, pressing in tight to the bars, either deliberately or accidentally wedging a bar into her cleavage to make her chest very prominent. “Whatever gets me out of here.”

Hm. Greed and self-preservation? Play it slow, like bread crumbs, feeding her a little bit of the deals at a time.

Keep her hungry. On the line.

She’ll give all of herself cheaply if I do it right.

“First and foremost, an oath of loyalty, secrecy, and honesty. You’ll not betray me in any way, on anything.

“That’d be on pain of death, and the loss of your soul. On Leah’s name,” Alex said.

Rebekah flinched at that, looking a bit fearful.

“I can’t… that is…” murmured the thief.

“You can swear it, or I can leave. If I leave, nothing will happen to you that wouldn’t have happened if I’d never come here. You’ll receive your sentence and whatever you were destined for,” Alex said. “You can say no without repercussions.”

Rebekah closed her eyes tightly, her hands clutching the bars.

“Then I swear it exactly like you said, on Leah’s name,” she said loudly.

There was a soft crackling noise, as if a rat nearby was chewing through the straw, but she said nothing more.

Need to get this place cleaned out. Might have more deals to run later.

The deal settled into place, and Alex felt it affirm itself.

“Grand. Then for your next oath, you’ll swear yourself to remain with me at all times and to not attempt escape or harm anyone in my employ.

“Do that, and I’ll let you out of your cell,” Alex said.

“Yes, yes, I swear that,” Rebekah said quickly, eagerly, her eyes opening wide and staring at Alex as if he were something else entirely now.

“Done, and I swear to let you out of your cell,” Alex said.

“Next, I’ll provide you with food, clothes, my protection, and a place to sleep, providing you swear yourself to my service for the duration of this siege,” Alex said, moving over to the door. “Your sentence will remain, as I won’t absolve you of that. Though I promise to speak to the duchess on your behalf.”

“I swear that too!” Rebekah said loudly, following him.

A bit too easy, isn’t it? Let’s stop there for now.

Popping open the door with the key, Alex opened it and gestured down the hall. “Let’s go get you cleaned up, then. You look like you’ve been mud wrestling. After that we can have breakfast.”

Rebekah grimaced, her eyes looking pained. She stepped out of her dungeon cell and shrugged her shoulders.

“I did that to myself, actually. It’s… uh… it’s my own shit, truth be told. I did it to keep the guards from raping me or trying to use me. Worked perfectly,” Rebekah said without a hint of embarrassment. “The worst part was having to keep putting it on every day.”

Self-preservation, indeed.

“We’ll burn the clothes then,” Alex murmured.

***

Drumming his fingers against the tabletop, Alex waited impatiently.

The general of the soldiers in the city was due to meet with him. In fact, Alex got the feeling the man was late.

Considerably so.

Eleanor stood at Alex’s shoulder, saying nothing. Her right hand rested on the hilt of her sword as she stared out the doorway.

She took his safety and well-being incredibly seriously. Then again, he couldn’t blame her, given the condition of her last contract.

Riley was back at the keep, keeping their “home” in order and working on Rebekah.

He’d given Riley instructions to help turn Rebekah around to his will.

Riley had taken to the request instantly and run a number of questions and examples by him that she wanted to know his thoughts on.

Ranging from her servicing him in bed to how he’d scooped up her family and murdered those who had gone against them.

She was determined to make sure Rebekah knew the situation and the score in the city. In her own words, she wanted to lay it all out without any fear, showing her the reality of the situation.

Riley thought Rebekah’s own mind would do the job nicely for them. She didn’t need to prod her along.

Alex had briefly considered whether Riley was the better choice to break the other women for him over Valeria.

I bet she’s already working on Eleanor, too.

“Master, One said that you lie with her,” Eleanor said suddenly.

Looking up at the knight, Alex thought about how to respond to that.

Then a man in the Gers uniform entered the room, sparing Alex from having to respond.

“Count, I’m Captain Tael,” said the man, looking both nervous and excited at the same time.

“Good morning to you, Captain Tael,” Alex said evenly. “Why are you here, and not the general?”

“Because the… the general fled, Count.” Captain Tael looked pained and embarrassed even as he said it.

“Fled,” Alex repeated back.

“Yes… Count. Fled. He and his entire command group have fled the city. They slipped out last night,” said the captain.

Alex closed his eyes and grimaced, pressing his hands to his temples.

“Grand. Alright, you’re the general now. You’ll need to build up morale and keep the citizenry in line,” Alex said. “I don’t want to deal with it, and it isn’t something I’d be good at either.

“Just remind them that anyone missing from roll call will be part of the dispatch when I send my reports back to the duchess. It’d be in their best interest to make sure their names are present and accounted for.”

The newly minted general nodded quickly.

“Otherwise, I need you to start rounding up every bit of accelerant we can get our hands on,” Alex said. “I want it transferred to the military warehouse next to the keep itself.”

“Excel… acceler… accelerr-rant?” the captain muttered.

Great. Ok.

“Oil, kerosene, pitch, tar—anything you can put into a lamp, torch, or otherwise. Anything I can set fire to that will burn nicely that’s a liquid, gel, paste, or semisolid,” Alex said.

“I… ok, I understand. We’ll start going through the garrison’s inventory,” said Tael.

“After that, go door to door. If someone isn’t home, break in and raid it of all the food you can. Don’t bother preventing the men from looting it. It won’t matter since it’s likely the city will be reduced to little more than a chamber pot before this is all over.

“Remember,” Alex said, emphasizing his words. “Only those who aren’t home. If someone is home, leave the house alone. And while we’re at it, tell the men I will not tolerate rape, robbery, or assault of the citizens. If I even think someone has done any of these things, I’ll gut them and toss their body over the wall so they can bleed out for the animals.

“Got it?”

The general nodded several times, his eyes wide. “It’ll be done, Count Inferno.”

Snorting at the title, Alex rolled his eyes.

“Bring up every single rock larger than a door and wedge it into the gatehouse. That thing won’t be opening ever again, and honestly, it’s more likely they’ll break it down. Let’s make it impossible for them to do anything after that.”

The general was repeating the order under his breath, apparently trying to remember it.

“Do you need a pen and paper to take notes?” Alex asked.

“Ah… I can’t read, Count. My apologies,” Tael said.

“Hmph. Survive this, serve me well, and I’ll take you into my own services. We’ll fix that gap of yours and see if we can’t turn you into a reasonable commander.

“Alright. Let’s go over all the same details I gave your predecessor.”

Several hours later, Alex finally let the man go, but only after Tael could repeat back everything he’d been ordered to do.

Sighing, Alex pushed his hands into his back and got a rather noisy pop from it.

“That was exhausting,” Alex grumbled.

Eleanor was standing next to him, her helmet slowly turning in every direction. Around them were two of his personal house guards.

“Will you really teach him to read and write?” Eleanor asked.

“What, Tael? Of course. If he manages to survive this and the hell that’s going to descend on us, he’ll be worth it,” Alex said. “I’ve been teaching the rest of the Numbered to read and write as well.”

“I wondered about that,” Eleanor said, her head turning back to him. “One mentioned she could read. That seemed odd to me, given that her background seemed common.”

“Yes, well, I invest in those who are around me,” Alex said. “It’s worth the cost. Whether arms and armor or just reading and writing. I need to bring up the level of Brit and its people.”

Which is why the moment I get a chance to do so, I’m making a damn printing press.

It’s not as if it won’t be difficult. Damnable professor Mick had us all learn just how drastic an invention like a printing press, combined with reading and writing, reshaped the religions of the world.

“Count Inferno!” shouted a young soldier running toward him.

Sighing, Alex really wished the nickname would die already.

“The enemy emissary is back! He wants to talk to you,” said the man, sliding to a stop in front of Alex.

“Me? Me personally?” Alex asked, a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach.

“Yes, Count,” said the messenger.

“Great. Than they know I’m here and the earl isn’t,” Alex growled out. “Gatehouse?”

The man blinked and then nodded.

“Yes, sire. The man is on the drawbridge.”

“Was it the general?” Eleanor asked aloud as Alex turned toward the wall.

“Probably. I bet the fool got caught and spilled the beans,” Alex grumbled. “Then hopefully his guts as a deserter.”

“One can only hope,” Eleanor said, sounding equally frustrated. “Though a traitor’s death would be best suited as drawn and quartered.”

I imagine that ideal of nobility in her head wouldn’t be very fond of a deserter.

Entering the gatehouse, Alex went up to the top. There was no point in shouting out through the arrow slit if he didn’t have to.

Reaching the crenellations, he eased out over the edge.

Standing there by himself was the same emissary of Duke Gaelis from yesterday.

“Good afternoon,” Alex called. “I believe you asked for my presence?”

Looking up, the middle-aged man in Gaelis’s colors glared at Alex.

“You dare to act as if yesterday didn’t happen?” shouted the man.

“Act as if what didn’t happen? I spoke to you as the holder of Terk. You never asked for my name, rank, or station.

“As to what I said about the earl, would you have had me tell the truth? I do have to protect his noble personage at least marginally,” Alex said. “What can I do for you today?”

“Surrender,” spat the man, changing the subject. “Surrender and spare everyone in this wretched city.”

“I won’t be doing that. The duchess ordered me to hold this position, and I plan on doing that,” Alex said. It wasn’t as if he had any other choice in the matter. There wasn’t really a way out. Surrendering would be his last option.

Then again, it doesn’t have to be.

Thinking of the duchess and all the citizens who would fall under Gaelis, Alex immediately dismissed that idea.

For now, at least.

“Then be prepared to suffer,” said the man. Wheeling his horse around, he rode away saying nothing more.

“With any luck, they don’t have any siege engines,” Alex muttered, watching the man ride away.

“The outer wall is very thick,” Eleanor said. “Even if they had catapults, it’s unlikely they’d be able to break it down without much work. They’d run out of readily available stone first.”

“Let’s get off the damn wall,” Alex said, turning back toward the ladder. “I’d rather not present myself as a target if I don’t have to.”

“A wise idea, my lord. I fear the duke is a very unscrupulous man based on what you said of the earl last night,” Eleanor said.

Yes. Then again, if I could have gotten an earl to surrender a city to me, I would have done it as well.

Don’t blame the duke; blame the earl.

Reaching the bottom of the gatehouse, Alex felt like burying his head in the sand.

“I believe your next appointment is with the House of Breft. My previous employer,” Eleanor said.

Ah… yes.

Let’s go get that chest of gold One put together.

Chapter 19

Standing outside a large manor home, Alex felt a bit odd. Riley and Rebekah had joined him and Eleanor, along with two more of his personal guard.

It was enough people to make anyone notice as they walked by.

Yet the Breft family had kept him waiting for ten minutes outside their front door.

I’m not normally one to be angry about this sort of thing, but this is ridiculous. I’m a count in charge of this city during a siege, and they’re keeping me waiting?

“Master, should we leave?” Riley asked, standing at his left, her arms curled around his own. “I announced you just as you asked me to yesterday. They were expecting you today.”

“No, I need to solve this today. Just… remind me of this much later on, when I have a chance to do something in return.

“For now, I have to play nice until this is settled,” Alex muttered.

“The Breft family isn’t known for their kindness. To anyone,” Rebekah said. “Their fortune is in moving goods around as a mercantile family, cheating everyone they can.”

Taking a second, Alex looked over to the thief.

She’d cleaned up incredibly well. She was now wearing a woman’s livery uniform in his colors, and she looked rather fetching in it. Her fuller figure definitely filled it out.

“No?” he asked.

“No, Master,” Rebekah said. “They tend to treat everyone like dirt.”

Alex looked back to the door and considered leaving. They could come deal with him if they wanted Eleanor back.

Fuck it. Fuck them.

Alex turned on his heel and started walking away back down the path. Riley released his arm and fell into place at his side, just like this was how it always should be.

As if someone had been waiting for that moment, the door opened. Alex stopped in the path, looking over his shoulder.

“Ah, my apologies. The master of the house will see you now,” said an older man at the door.

“That’s nice. He can come see me later if he’d like to chat,” Alex said, turning back toward the street.

Eleanor’s gloved hand gently closed on his right wrist.

“My lord, please, come speak to them? I need to get out of this with my honor intact,” said his knight.

She was dressed in the gear of his personal guard right now, her own armor on a stand in her room. They had been concerned about her walking back into the Breft family home wearing armor they’d paid for.

“Please, Master Alex,” Eleanor pleaded.

Alex met Eleanor’s eyes squarely. His immediate response was to decline and make this power play end in a failure for Breft.

But he also saw this as a chance to reinforce Eleanor’s mindset.

“Alright. Only for you though, Six,” Alex said. Then, deliberately, he slipped his right hand into her left and interlocked his fingers with hers.

Turning to the door, he walked back.

Eleanor’s gloved hand clenched into his as they passed through the doorway.

“Again, my sincerest apologies. The master of the house couldn’t be pulled away from his task,” said the man Alex assumed to be the butler.

When Alex said nothing, the man walked over to a double set of doors nearby and pushed them open with his palms.

“Master Breft, of the Breft family,” the butler said.

Did he just… announce his master, rather than us? Goodness.

I don’t think I’ve seen such pretentiousness since I was back in the old world.

Sitting at the head of a long table was a stick-like man who seemed to be made of hard angles and bones. He was bald, brown eyed, and angry looking.

He had a middle-aged man on his left and a much older man on his right. Though there was a definite family resemblance between the three of them. Each having brown eyes, dark-brown hair, and similar features.

“You dare bring that sack of shit into my presence? After she failed to protect my niece?” asked the man, lifting a finger and pointing at Eleanor.

Alex gestured at the table to one of his guards.

They had been tasked with taking care of the coins Alex had secured to pay off Eleanor’s debt.

After putting down the chest on the table with a grunt, the guard took two steps back and stood behind Alex.

“Here’s her debt repaid in full,” Alex said, not wanting to deal with this man at all.

“What?” asked a second man to the left of Master Breft. Where the master of the home was made from sticks, this man looked to be made from dough.

Lots of it.

“This is what you paid to outfit her, and for her salary. I’ve brought the entire five years’ worth to pay it off,” Alex said. “Her contract with you is done.”

“She can’t just walk in here as if nothing happened, pay her debt, and leave,” said the fat man. “There is much more than just coin involved here.”

“Oh?” Alex asked. “I’m more than willing to discuss whatever is stated in her contract. Otherwise, I’m not aware of what else she could owe you.”

The overweight man scoffed, looking ever angrier and uncomfortable.

Alex waited, looking from one man to the other.

“There’s a penalty clause in her contract,” said Master Breft. “Payable on her failure as a bodyguard.

“I’m going to extract the full amount of the penalty from her.”

I suppose that makes sense. I can bind people with their oaths; they would have to do so by contract.

“And what’s that penalty?” Alex asked.

“Nothing a pissant like yourself could pay,” said the fat man. “You just roll in here, some backwater count from nowhere, and think you can take over? Just because the earl was on patrol when the city was surrounded?”

Huh. They must be supporters of the earl.

“I think—” Alex started.

“No, you don’t think. You do what you’re told. We could probably buy your entire damn county,” yelled the fat man. “My daughter is dead!”

Alex had had enough of this. Standing up straight, he pressed his fingers to his lapel pin.

“On my oath to the king, Eleanor completed her duty to the best of her ability. Enemies came to kill me for attempting to defend Terk against the enemies of the duchess.

“Your daughter was struck down as collateral damage for reasons I don’t know or understand. She wasn’t the target,” Alex said, then let his hand fall to his side. “Now, tell me the penalty clause and we’ll be done with this.”

The father of the dead woman leaned forward toward Alex, an evil smile on his face. “Ten thousand gold for contract failure. Ten thousand for the death of her protected.”

Eleanor’s hand tightened in Alex’s to the point that it felt like she was going to break his fingers.

Much like her original debt, I’ll just take that coin from the earl’s treasury and expense it.

This is an opportunity.

Turning to Riley next to him, he smiled.

“One, would you be a dear and go collect that sum, and bring it back? Be sure to travel with Brit guards; the streets are dangerous,” Alex whispered to her.

The three Breft men looked like they were quite pleased with the situation. He imagined they thought they would be able to enslave Eleanor and execute her for her inability to pay the penalties.

Riley nodded and left with only a single word to Rebekah, who followed her.

Two of the four house guards also fell in after her without being ordered to do so.

Holding Eleanor’s hand, Alex led her off to a corner.

“I’m sorry, my lord. I had no idea such a clause existed,” Eleanor mumbled, her eyes fearful. It even looked like she might break down in tears. He imagined she already realized where the whole thrust of the conversation had been going.

A very bad end for her.

“I read the contract over several times, but I didn’t see such a thing,” Eleanor whispered. “I’m sorry I’m such a fool. I can’t believe how ignorant I was. I’m a failure. I’m worthless.”

Alex didn’t doubt there was a contract with her signature on it, one that had the penalty clauses.

Except it was probably the second or third contract she signed, one that altered the original deal.

The lack of official government oversight made everything much more dangerous.

I’ll make them pay. I’ll get every coin back from them one way or another.

“Six, I’m willing to pay this debt off for you. But I need more from you,” Alex said. “I want you for myself, but this is… this is a lot of gold.”

Eleanor blinked rapidly, nodding her head. She lifted her other gloved hand and quickly wiped at her eyes.

For all her prim and proper manners, her dedication to honor and the right thing to do, she was still just a young woman alone in the world.

“I’m willing to serve. Just tell me what I must do. Just… tell me what to do, Master Alex. Direct me,” she said. It was more than just a plea; it was the center of her being. “Please.”

Dependency.

“Swear yourself into my service permanently. You’ll serve me with your arms and skills until they fade and wither, and then you’ll train a replacement for yourself. Eventually, you’ll die in my service of old age. Never to be freed.

“For that, I’ll take on this debt for you and keep you safe. I’ll provide you with a place to live in my household.

“I want you to swear to that oath now, Six, because you’re worth it to me. You’re worth every bit of that twenty thousand,” Alex said. “You can say no, though. No harm would befall you from me, but I’d have to turn you over to them. I wouldn—”

“I swear it, Master Alex!” Eleanor hissed, interrupting him. Then she leaned in closer. “I swear myself to you, on our previous oaths, my lord.”

“Done. I accept and swear as well, Six,” Alex said, squeezing her hand. “Let’s go tell them the penalty will be paid and you’re leaving here with me.”

“Yes, Master. Of course, Master. Just tell me what to do,” Eleanor said, a strange edge to her voice.

Alex smiled at her and gave her hand a tug, pulling her back toward the table.

“All done saying goodbye?” said the overweight man, even as the master of the home opened his mouth.

“No. I’m paying your obscene penalty,” Alex said. “And when I get back to Brit, I’m going to investigate all your contracts, dealings, and businesses. I feel like maybe they aren’t what they should be.”

There was a pause as all three men considered what was said.

“Brit?” asked the older man.

“Yes. Brit. My name is Alexander Brit, Count of Brit. I may only be a count, and maybe you can buy my county, but I’m still going to do my best to make sure you pay for the insults you’ve given me today,” Alex said with some frost to his voice.

“Ah, I thought your name was Count Inferno,” said the master of the house. “That was how the Gers soldier named you.”

“That’s an unfortunate moniker I don’t care for much, though it is equally true. I earned it through my actions in the Gaelis campaign, and more recently down south,” Alex said.

The older man got up from the table and left the room, leaving the master and fat man alone at the table.

Eleanor seemed calm, but he could feel her hand trembling in his own. Alex gave it a gentle squeeze.

Eleanor needed him to be a strong complimenting personality and give her direction. He could do that easily enough.

Minutes ticked by in utter silence. Alex entertained himself by working through all the possibilities of getting back at the Breft family once he got home.

His first thought was Master Ulles.

He’d contact his father-in-law and see if he would be willing to sit down and talk. Or Anna’s mother, at the least.

Heavy footfalls behind him got Alex to look over his shoulder. Riley was returning with an entire squad of Brit house guards. They were lugging several chests with them.

“I pulled it all from our own pay wagons,” Riley said. “I made sure to get it all written out, and had an official receipt made.”

Good girl. You’re such a delightful helper, Riley.

Alex smiled at her, his eyes promising her some attention later.

Riley blushed, ducking her head slightly, her collar jingling prettily.

Alex turned back to the men at the table.

“There. Count it if you want,” Alex growled out. “Now, if there’s anything else?”

The older man reappeared, stepping through a side door. He seemed anxious and annoyed at the same time.

“Count Brit,” said the older man. “There’s been a mistake.”

Frowning, Alex looked at the older man.

“What, are you going to try and tell me the price is even higher now? You’re already robbing me—are you going to murder me as well?” Alex bit off. “Your pay is right here. Take it and choke on it.

“Now, is there anything else? If not, I’ll be leaving.”

“No, truly, Count Brit, there was a mistake here,” said the old man, moving over to take his seat again.

“Fine, what is it? Some other clause? Another penalty?” Alex ground out between his teeth.

The fat man chortled and slapped the table.

“Yes! Since this is a contract failure, you can pay to reimburse us for having to submit the pap—”

“No!” shouted the old man. “Nothing of the sort. Count Brit, I really do—”

“What?” shouted the angry rotund man getting up.

“Sit down,” said the older man.

Yeah, done here.

Pulling on Eleanor’s hand, Alex began leading her away.

Escorting her out of the room, he stopped in the middle of the entryway.

“Go get your things, Six,” Alex said. Then he released her hand and patted her on the shoulder.

“Ok, Master. Thank you, Master,” Eleanor said. Turning, she started moving up the stairs quietly.

“I brought a small wagon, just in case,” Riley murmured, taking up Alex’s left arm in her own.

He was honestly starting to feel abnormal whenever she wasn’t holding on to him like this. She was practically a part of him now.

His guards were nearby, though the majority of them were outside watching the wagon and walkway.

“I’m going to reward you heavily, One,” Alex said.

“Oh, Master, don’t be silly. I’m just doing my job as your Numbered,” Riley said, giving his arm a squeeze. “I made progress with Rebekah today as well on the way back.

“She seems very intent on speaking with you when you return. I think she’s prime for an offer. I would suggest taking her to bed, though. She seems more willing to part with something like that than to agree to a permanent contract.”

Now that he thought about it, he realized Rebekah hadn’t come back with Riley.

“Seriously, One. Figure out a way I can reward you,” Alex said. “You’re really earning your keep.”

“I’ll think on it, Master. For now just kiss me,” Riley said, giving his arm a gentle tug.

Hm. I haven’t even done the deed with Valeria in front of her, and she already seems much further along on the road I want her down.

Leaning over, Alex kissed Riley once before standing back up.

“Count Brit, please accept my sincere apologies,” said the master of the Breft home. “Please. I think this has all been a mistake.”

Huh?

Alex thought on the change in behavior. It was too extreme from one to the other. Even the grossly overweight blowhard seemed subdued.

“What do you want now?” Alex grumped, thinking furiously.

“I would like nothing more than to return to the conference room and discuss this. Please,” said Master Breft.

“Why? You got my money. You robbed me of it with clauses that are absolutely ridiculous in value. I could have just let her run off and you’d be none the wiser.

“I came here in good faith to pay off her debt and settle accounts. Your family member died in an attack on my life, which was no fault of her own, your family’s, or Eleanor's.

“And for that, you have been quite rude to me. You even had the gall to make me wait on your doorstep. I’m in charge of the defense of the city!” Alex said, shaking his head.

“Please, Master Brit, there’s no reason to let this fester. We can return the money to you easily. There’s just been a terrible misunderstanding,” said the older man.

It changed when they learned my name. They didn’t know I was Brit as well as Inferno.

Why would that change things? I’m still just a count.

Wait. Didn’t Rebekah say they were a mercantile family?

Alex wanted to laugh suddenly.

They’re not afraid of me, the duchess, or anything like that. They’re afraid of Anna’s dad.

Let’s not reveal anything.

Eleanor came down the steps, a chest in her arms.

“You can’t take that, you little thief,” screeched a woman at the top of the stairs. “That’s all our property. It became ours when you got my grand-daughter killed. You’re an ungrateful cunt—that’s what you are. A thief.

“I’ll see my son sell you to a brothel!”

Do nothing. Say nothing. Leave it be. Let them sit with this situation.

Don’t react. Do nothing. Calm.

Be calm.

Alex took a deep, calming breath.

Let their family dwell on the fact that I didn’t respond.

Let them stew in the situation.

Otherwise they might act while we’re all trapped here. And then I’d be forced to hang them.

And that’d do nothing for morale.

Eleanor was looking at the ground, not making eye contact with anyone. She marched out the door and started down the path.

Turning to Master Breft, Alex raised his eyebrows.

“Sell her to a brothel?” he asked quietly.

Master Breft was looking at him, a grimace clear on his face as the other two men stared angrily up at the woman.

Alex shook his head and left, following close behind Eleanor.

“Six, when this is over and we’re home safe, I can have their entire family flattened. Legally, without dishonor. My father-in-law is a very scary man in the mercantile circles,” Alex murmured, pressing a hand to her lower back.

“Truly?” asked the knight, walking up to the back of the small wagon. “I wouldn’t want you to endanger yourself for someone as worthless as me.”

“Yes. My wife is Anna Ulles. Her father is Master Ulles. You didn’t deserve anything they said about you,” Alex said. “You’re an amazing woman, a brilliant knight, and a one-of-a-kind person. I’m happy to pay that price as your service is well worth it.

“That doesn’t excuse their behavior to you. Say the word and I’ll have them crushed.”

Eleanor shoved her chest to one side of the wagon, then finally lifted her eyes to him. There was something there.

A quiet and cold anger. Something that had been buried down so deep she probably wasn’t aware of it.

“Take everything from them, Master Alex,” Eleanor whispered.

“I shall do so, then. Come, get your horse and let’s leave this place,” Alex said, his hand still resting on her back.

Chapter 20

Collapsing in a chair in his impromptu bedroom, Alex rubbed his hands on his face.

The rest of his day had been spent making the rounds in the city. Encouraging, directing, and generally being a visible figure of the duchess. Reassuring people that her support was here in his person, that she wasn’t just surrendering their homes and belongings to the enemy.

Riley was off working with her maids to get everything cleaned and prepped for the night. Then to ready everything for the morning.

Eleanor was sleeping in the adjacent room to Alex’s, his personal guards taking up protection duty at night.

As far as he could tell, things were progressing exactly as they should in a siege.

Slowly, inexorably, the city was heading toward starvation.

The soldiers who were ransacking homes had done incredibly well, coming away with a considerable amount of food and drink.

It was all catalogued, stored, and then set aside to be rationed at a later date.

The accelerant collected was also significant in volume. Barrels upon barrels had been found.

“Master?”

Opening his eyes, Alex looked to the door. Rebekah had her head poking through the doorway, her eyes turned to him.

It was curious that she’d called him Master, given it wasn’t part of their deal yet.

Ever the chameleon.

“Yes?” he responded.

“Could I have some of your time?” Rebekah inquired.

Ah. This must be what Riley was talking about.

I wonder what she’s going to offer for protection beyond this engagement. Our deal ends with the fall of the city or the end of the siege.

Her sentence would of course come back in full once this was over.

Then again, it could be lifted with a bit of coin.

“Of course, come on in. Have a seat,” Alex said, gesturing to the seat directly across from him.

Rebekah opened the door fully and closed it behind her.

She was still dressed in the uniform Riley had provided her, in his house colors.

Walking over demurely, she folded her hands in front of herself.

Knowing she was a thief—one who could act, change her personality, and shift however she needed—kept Alex on edge.

Rebekah was a chameleon only interested in preserving herself.

“Thank you, Master,” Rebekah said, seating herself primly. She smoothed out the long dress over her legs and then looked at Alex.

Giving her a partial smile, he waited. He wasn’t about to offer anything up. Honestly, he was just exhausted.

“I was speaking with One,” Rebekah said. “I understand your Numbered much better now. They would be classified as your concubines and attendants at the same time.”

Alex nodded his head a bit, then set his chin in his palm, resting his elbow on the arm of the chair.

“In the case of surrender, the peerage as a whole has sworn to safeguard others in good standing. That ransom is a valid form of exchange for a prisoner, although an expected set of protocols are to be followed during the time of imprisonment,” Rebekah said, her eyes locked on Alex.

Nodding again, Alex still said nothing. None of this was new.

The only reason he’d been able to kill two of the Ridge’s previously was his broken loyalty oath to the king through Leah.

Duke Gaelis could make Alex’s life uncomfortable in a prison, but he couldn’t harm him or allow him to be harmed.

Nor could he harm Alex’s attendants, wives, or concubines. Though he wasn’t sure about his personal guard.

Need to figure out how to get them safely home if possible.

“I think you’re going to have to surrender eventually. I don’t think you can hold out longer than it would take for the duchess to break through,” Rebekah said.

“A pertinent point of view,” Alex said, committing nothing.

“You wouldn’t say I’m an attendant, would you?” Rebekah asked, the direction of her conversation veering.

“No. You’re a temporary hire while I’m here in Terk,” Alex said.

“And when you leave, you’ll be transporting me somewhere else to pay for my crimes, but you promise to speak to the duchess on my behalf,” Rebekah said, reiterating the deal.

“That’s accurate. Though again, I can’t promise anything in regard to the duchess. But I’ll try on your behalf.”

“No, that’s entirely within my expectations. Though from what I hear, your word carries great weight with her. She tells anyone who will listen you’re her husband or husband-to-be,” Rebekah said.

Alex shrugged. “Haven’t bedded her. Interesting view on marriage she has with that fact in mind.”

Dealing with Rebekah was more about giving her little to work with than anything else. The less she could feed off, the closer she’d get to her real personality.

Nodding, Rebekah seemed uncertain how to proceed. He’d given her no indicators.

“You paid a lot of money to keep Six,” Rebekah said, jumping the conversation to another topic.

Alex nodded. “She’s well worth it.”

“How can I get you to pay my debt so I won’t have to go to prison?” Rebekah asked.

Alex shrugged. He wasn’t about to put a price tag on that for her. She’d have to figure it out for herself.

Rebekah’s brows came down, her lips pressing together. If Alex had to describe what she looked like, it would be annoyed.

“I want to be an attendant,” Rebekah said.

“No. You’re not that useful,” Alex said with a shrug. “I gave you a task already—have you even started it?”

At the same time he’d tasked his soldiers to find accelerant and food, he’d given Rebekah the task of finding whatever black market existed in the city.

Alex wanted to buy up all the food and accelerant available.

“That isn’t something that comes immediately,” Rebekah said, her tone hesitant.

“Neither does becoming an attendant. Anything else?” Alex asked.

“Fine. I’ll be a concubine then,” Rebekah muttered.

“Uh huh. And you think I want you as one?”

Rebekah’s eyes went wide, her mouth opening a bit.

“What can you do or offer that I can’t get from someone else?” Alex said, leaning his head back into the large chair’s head rest. “You’re not bad looking. I think you’re rather attractive, actually. Very easy on the eyes.

“And you’ve got a great chest that’d be nice to really sink my fingers into. More than enough curve that I think it’d be fun to really grind it into you.

“But that wouldn’t make you a concubine. Just a fun ride.”

The thief looked beyond lost now. Apparently she’d just assumed he’d take her up on the offer.

“I… uh… I…” Rebekah faltered, her voice trailing off.

Alex felt like she was slowly coming around to where he wanted her. Anything he offered her now would seem akin to throwing her a scrap attached to pity. Something she’d weaseled out of him.

Which would reinforce her own belief in her ability to get what she wanted.

She closed her eyes and gave her head a small shake.

Ah. There we go.

“Tell you what,” Alex said, shifting his weight to one side. “Maybe I don’t want a concubine, but a thief. I don’t have a thief in my group.”

At the change in conversation, Rebekah stared at him.

“If you want to be an attendant, I can do that. I’ll name you Seven, get you a collar, and have you serve me until you die. Call me Master, be my retainer, and wear whatever outfit I give you to wear,” Alex said. Laying it on heavy. “For that, I’ll pay your debt and name you retainer.”

Rebekah looked shocked. Going from having to serve a sentence to being freed temporarily, then being told to serve for her life. He imagined her world was going sideways.

“Or you can say no, and you’ll suffer the fate you earned yourself. I’ll not penalize you for it either,” Alex said. “It’ll be as if nothing ever happened. It’s all your choice.”

“I can accept that, but I need… I need pay. I need to be paid for my work,” Rebekah said, her fingers clutching into one another.

“Hm. You said you’d be a concubine? Earn it then,” Alex said, then gestured at a desk nearby. “Swear to the deal on our oath to one another, then hop up there and hike your dress up. Receive me eagerly—make me want it. I’ll pay you two silver a week for this month if you sleep with me tonight.

“And on top of that, you’ll be celibate for as long as you’re signed on with me. You’ll never touch another man or woman without my permission. Ever again.

“Pure as freshly fallen snow.”

He knew the rate was about the same as a standard go with a prostitute, but he didn’t think he had her on the hook for a weekly arrangement in his bed.

Yet.

“Being celibate isn’t a problem,” Rebekah said, the word sounding unfamiliar in her mouth. Alex was glad he’d elaborated on what it meant. Her education probably wasn’t very good, her vocabulary based on those around her.

“That isn’t very much coin, though. I can guarantee I’m worth way more than that,” Rebekah promised.

“The problem is I’m also paying for your food, room, equipment, and safety. I would argue that you’re already getting a rather large salary on that alone,” Alex said.

Taking in a slow breath, Rebekah seemed to think on that. Then she suddenly nodded her head.

“Then I do so swear, and agree to everything stated,” said the thief, getting up out of her chair. She went over to the desk and then reached down, pulling her dress up to her hips.

She was naked underneath it. Her pale thighs and smooth skin were lovely. As was her private area that had just a faint bit of hair on it.

She really does have some shape to her. Not unhealthy, but… not skinny.

Rather nice.

Lying down on the desk, she bent her knees and then spread them apart. Giving him a wonderful view of her.

“Come here, Master. Let your Seven unbuckle you for your ride,” Rebekah said, holding her hands out to him.

Alex felt his libido rouse at her words. Most of the dirty talk he got from his Numbered was all from Valeria and Sylvia. Riley’s had fallen off completely, and now she just gave him loving words instead.

Standing up, Alex came over to Rebekah.

She grabbed hold of his belt and pulled him up between her thighs. She fumbled with his belt loop for a little before finally getting it undone. Unhitching it, she gave his pants a light shove, sending them to the ground.

“There. Now, come show me who my Master is. I’ll show you I’m built for comfort, and make you beg me for more,” said Rebekah, her hands pulling at his hips.

Quite the actress.

Letting her pull him in close, Alex guided his tip up into her fleshy lips. Pushing into her enough to get an inch in, he reached up and began unbuttoning her blouse.

“I want to see all of you, Seven,” Alex said, smoothly undressing her.

“It’s all yours, Master. Enjoy all of me,” Rebekah said, her ankles coming down to rest behind his lower back.

When he pulled the sides of her blouse open, her heavy breasts flowed out from the fabric.

Grabbing hold of her hips, Alex pushed forward, driving himself deep into Rebekah.

She quivered under him, her breath coming out in a shudder.

“Nnnn, yes, Master. Take all of me, all of what’s yours by right and oath,” Rebekah said, her hands coming up to stroke his biceps.

Holding tight to her soft sides, Alex began to pump himself into Rebekah, over and over. Her warm, pliant flesh shook with his thrusts.

“That’s great, Master,” Rebekah said in a moan. “Lean in closer to me, I want just a little more. Bury it in me. Have me. Truly enjoy your Seven.”

Encouraged by her words more than he’d thought possible, Alex did so. Leaning over her, the angle changed and he was wedged up to the hilt in her lips each time.

Groaning with each wet swish that came out from between them, Rebekah reached up and laid her right hand behind his head. Her left hand gripped his shoulder.

“Yes, like that, Master. By Leah, just like that. Give it to me,” Rebekah said, pulling his head down.

Then she kissed him, hungrily. Fiercely.

Her tongue immediately went into his mouth, her ankles pulling at his back as he moved forward. Using the leverage to her advantage, she was also writhing her hips forward into his, the pats of her bottom in his lap growing in volume.

Alex was drowning in his need to climax. He wanted to cum so badly right now.

Except Riley hadn’t been able to get any Mother’s Bane yet. She said she was close, but there was none yet.

Breaking the kiss, Rebekah must have realized how close he was.

“Master, I can finish you off if you’re unsure of putting your seed in me.

“I’m not sure I can find any Mother’s Bane if you don’t have any yourself,” Rebekah panted, not slowing her pulling or pushing at him one bit. She must have had the same concern he did.

Alex nodded. He didn’t really want to put his seed in Rebekah right now. It sounded like a risk he didn’t want to take.

Fuck it.

“Find Mother’s Bane and I’ll pay for it, Seven. Because I want you to take everything of me,” Alex said, pumping harder into her. He could use this as a way to force her to dig in and find that black market.

Rebekah moaned deeply at his words, her hands clutching at him. He couldn’t tell if she was acting.

And honestly, he didn’t care.

Acting or not, she was doing exactly what he needed.

Her thighs squeezed on his sides, her ankles pulling at him even as she tried to impale herself on his length.

“Fill me up, Master. Fill my womb up. It’s ready for you,” Rebekah said. “It’s yours alone.”

Alex came then, leaning down heavily into her. Groaning, Rebekah’s legs quivered around him, her fingers digging in as he pumped into her.

After several more thrusts, Alex felt he had nothing left to put in her.

Letting out a slow breath, he laid his face against her massive chest.

“That was amazing, Seven,” Alex said between pants.

“Thank you, Master. It’s definitely the best I’ve had, and I’ll swear that on Leah,” Rebekah said, stroking his shoulders and back. “Though I think you should get up. I need to go find that Mother’s Bane and start working on the other task you gave me.”

“Do it in the morning. You’re coming to bed with me,” Alex grumbled. “I want you next to me tonight to keep me warm. I won’t try to bed you again, but you’re welcome to try and tempt me to do so.

“If you can get me into a second round, we can talk about increasing your weekly pay for the month every time you get me off.”

“Yes, Master,” Rebekah said, her fingernails lightly brushing along his spine. “I can do that, and happily.”

***

Waking up slowly, Alex felt fairly tired.

Rebekah had coaxed him into sleeping with her twice more during the night. Getting her weekly salary up to six silver a week for this month.

Alex was beginning to wonder if Rebekah might be a succubus with how easily she seemed to tempt him into mounting her.

Then drain him easily.

“Good morning, Master,” Riley said, sitting at the table next to his bed. A simple breakfast and tea service for two was laid out in front of her.

“Morning, One,” Alex grumbled, sitting up in the bed.

“Seven notified me of her partial Numbered status. It would seem you’re going to string her along for a while,” Riley said, smiling at him. “May I serve you, Master?”

“Ah… yes, please,” Alex muttered, swinging his feet out of the bed. Moving to his wardrobe, he began to get dressed in a normal set of clothes for the day.

Glancing into the bronze mirror, Alex regretted that he couldn’t get a good bath without wasting wood.

Riley began to quietly prepare a cup of tea and a morning pastry that seemed to resemble a pancake of some sort.

Seating himself, Alex immediately started to dig in.

“I think Seven will be a good addition. Perhaps more so than Six in the long run, but it’ll take a bit to find out,” Riley said softly. “Though I’d like it if you would keep your bed open for me tonight.”

Nodding his head, Alex couldn’t help but smile.

His soft-hearted little Riley was much further along than he had thought. She was his completely. From top to bottom.

A tool for him to use, and one who would thank him for being used.

While also bettering her and giving her a life that would have been squandered otherwise.

There was a strange distant thump that gave Alex a crawling sensation of ice all over his skin.

Riley looked quite concerned as well, which meant that whatever it was, it wasn’t something he had been sleeping through.

Getting up, Alex went to the door and pulled it open. When he made his way into the hallway, he found his personal house guards looking equally confused.

Toward the central hall of the keep, people were moving around with obvious fear.

Eleanor fell in next to him, dressed only in her nightclothes with a sword in hand.

“What is it, Master?” she asked.

“No idea, looking to find out,” Alex said, moving out into the courtyard.

There, Alex saw something out of the corner of his eye.

In the sky.

A large rock, coming down into the city. It smashed down, vanishing behind the wall of the keep and breaking Alex’s view of it.

The thud was loud, and it made the ground beneath Alex’s feet shudder a bit.

“We’re being formally sieged,” Alex said, even as another big stone came up from beyond the city wall, arcing through the air.

It was going to drop down into the city somewhere.

Sighing, he put his hands on top of his head. He wasn’t quite sure what he could do about it.

If anything at all.

It landed closer than the second one, and Alex saw bits of wood go flying in the air after the stone hit the ground.

Followed by a low, guttural scream from one of the citizens.

This is going to be hell.

We’ll need to start watching for tunnels as well.

The only saving grace is the gatehouse is shut up tight and filled in with rocks.

Another stone crashed into the city nearby.

Well… we could put those rocks in the gate, too.

Chapter 21

Alex stared out across the torn landscape that existed outside the walls of Terk.

It was filled with the wreckage of siege towers, ladders, corpses, arrows, and scorch marks.

It’d been a month and a half since the first stone had fallen.

Everything had gotten worse, but Alex and his people still held Terk. They’d taken losses to do so. The enemy, however, had taken significantly more. Much, much more.

So much more that they no longer seemed interested in attempting to push the attack by scaling the walls.

The biggest problem was that Alex and Terk were well and truly cut off. Often he could see troops, wagons, and supplies all moving around Terk toward the west. Where the front line inevitably was.

He hadn’t heard from the duchess since the siege had started. Nor had he heard from Leah, despite having called on her repeatedly.

The only link he had at all to the outside world was his crystal. Which was dangerously low, looking as if it had only a month or two left in it.

Anna was more than likely making deals on his behalf. The power she was generating was significantly less, though. Leah had warned him of that happening once he regained control over his soul.

Running a hand over his face, Alex was again surprised to find facial hair there.

Since the city had moved into a semi-locked-down state, Alex had done his best to spare resources.

He had included shaving in that list of sacrifices, since it required water.

“Master, do you think the duchess will break through?” Riley asked next to him.

“Maybe? It really depends on how much Gaelis built up his defensive line,” Alex muttered. “He had a good bit of time to throw up earthen works and actual defenses. It’s quite possible it’s turned into a staring match across a no-man’s-land.”

Moving away from the wall, Alex sighed and looked at Riley.

“There’s really no way to tell, and we haven’t gotten word from anyone or anything, so… for all we know, Gaelis is already using her head as a footstool,” Alex said.

Riley shuddered at that, folding her arms across her chest. She was dressed in a thick coat and pants, her standard uniform having been replaced whenever she went outside.

She’d seemed morose as of late, and he knew the reason wasn’t entirely to do with the siege.

For all her trying to catch a child from him, Riley was not pregnant as of yet. Alex wasn’t sure how he felt about that.

It was incredibly bad timing for her to want a child during a siege, but he had such an overwhelming desire to try and seed her during the act.

“With winter coming on, Gaelis is going to have to make a choice soon. His people are going to need to head back home to their families.

“Trying to march or do anything militarily in the winter seems like a fruitless and stupid plan,” Alex said. “Which will give us a chance, with any luck.”

“Or he becomes driven to push even harder,” Eleanor said, standing next to the hearth atop the tower. Even she was wearing padded armor, chain mail, and a surcoat that went over all of that instead of her knightly accoutrement. The cold made such armor unbearable. “The soldiers are weary, tired, and losing hope. The cold saps it from their very flesh.”

Leaning up against the wall facing the town, Alex couldn’t disagree. The daily bombardment from the outside never stopped for long. Winter would only make the situation worse. Food and water weren’t in danger of running out for another three months, but that was because everything was already rationed and well planned out.

If this takes longer than three months without resupply, we’ll have to surrender or starve.

And if I surrender, the city will pay the price.

“Prices are going ever higher in the streets. Especially for clothes and anything that burns,” Rebekah said, standing next to Eleanor at the hearth. She was wearing the most clothes out of anyone, and she seemed particularly upset about being outside. “People are regretting selling you their burnables.”

Always keen for the finer things and comfort, that one.

“You don’t even want to know how much Mother’s Bane goes for right now.

“And what are you doing with all that stuff anyways?” Rebekah asked, practically leaning into the coals.

Mother’s bane? That seems a common enough thing. Why would it cost more than normal?

Other than scarcity, I suppose.

“Nothing for the moment,” Alex lied. All of the accelerant he’d bought had been systematically spread throughout the city. Disguised, hidden, set with a safety, and prepped.

The city of Terk was a firestorm just waiting to go up.

All it would take was Alex lighting a trail of pitch under the bridge leading out of the keep.

It’d taken some time to do it—the better part of a month, since it needed to be kept secret. Alex had only been able to trust his house guards. And they were so few in number.

Even if only half of the caches he’d made reacted and went up in flame, that’d still turn the city into a blazing ruin.

A true inferno.

And if all the caches went up, Alex wasn’t really sure what would happen.

“Sire,” called up a soldier from the interior of the tower. “Someone just shot an arrow over the wall with a message.”

“A message from Gaelis?” Alex asked, wondering what the man wanted that he couldn’t say through an emissary.

“It’s been sealed with the duchess’s signet, sire,” said the same man.

Alex was surprised. He hadn’t expected anything like this.

“I’ll take it here, and we’ll all head to the keep. Then I’ll read it there. Get me General Tael as well,” Alex said.

Everyone left the tower and moved quickly, wasting little to no time. They were back “home” at the keep in under ten minutes.

Resisting temptation, Alex had kept the letter unbroken, sealed, and in his possession the entire ride over.

It wasn’t until he was in his private room that he gave it a real look.

The paper itself was rather clean, and it seemed to have only a single crease in the middle of it where Alex presumed it had been tied to the arrow.

Setting it down on his writing desk, Alex broke the seal with his thumb. Unrolling it gently, he immediately saw it had been written by the duchess herself.

Her handwriting was unmistakable. It wasn’t as clear or clean as a scribe’s, but it was an obviously trained hand.

Count Brit,

I must commend you on the defense of Terk and for holding out as long as you have. The amount of pressure you’ve put on the duke by simply being there is incalculable. He can’t truly put his back to you without worrying about you or your garrisons marching out to attack him.

To that end, I must confess that it is unlikely I will retake the city in time to save you from starvation.

Alex closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“Bad news, Master?” Riley asked.

“Not so much bad news as a mere confirmation of our fears,” Alex muttered. “The duchess won’t be able to relieve us in time.”

Looking back to the letter, Alex continued to read.

To that end, I cannot leave you in that position. I would write more, but this is not the time.

We will be attempting to establish a corridor for you and the citizens of Terk to escape in two days.

It’ll be straight out from the western gate of Terk, and down the road. You must make all haste to use this to your advantage.

The rest of your forces you took with you have surrendered, being mercenaries, and you stand alone.

You cannot remain. You must escape.

Leave. Abandon everything, and get out.

Duchess Regina Tanulf

Honestly, Alex was surprised. The duchess was apparently making a concerted effort to get him out.

Only for the sake of himself, and little else.

The strategic benefit that Terk posed was long gone, and the soldiers here would unlikely be of any use to the duchess.

The only thing worthwhile in the city, according to Regina Tanulf’s letter, was Alex.

Stepping away from the letter, Alex walked over to his bed and sat down on the edge of it.

“Read the letter,” Alex said. “It’s… interesting, to say the least.”

Eleanor and Riley went over to it. Rebekah seemed to be contemplating whether to go to him or the letter. She’d slowly been focusing all her efforts on him.

Sitting there, Alex tried to figure out how to make this work.

Get everyone to one side of the city, citizens included, and out the gate. Then a fighting advance down the road toward a corridor the duchess is supposedly going to open.

A lot to trust in, a lot to ride on.

Running a hand down his jaw, Alex let his mind chew on it.

He had half a day to figure out what to do.

***

“Hello, Alex,” Leah said from beside him.

Looking up from the paper, he was momentarily confused.

“Oh, hello Leah. You’ve been gone for a bit,” Alex said. Then he looked to her stomach, where he saw a definite swell. “And you came back with something new, it seems.”

Leah smiled and pressed a hand to her middle.

“It’s been busy. Lovey is working on a project, and he’s asked me to help,” Leah said. “Though I’m afraid my help will be coming to an end. He’s rather protective of me right now, as you can guess.”

“Ah,” Alex said, looking back down to the paper. He continued to write down his orders for General Tael.

The man could barely read a few letters in the alphabet, but he had a scribe assigned to him who could keep him on task.

“For what it’s worth, I’m sorry for ignoring you, Champion,” Leah said, patting the top of his head. “You and your wife have done very well by me. Your deals are far more numerous than they were, and the lives you took in defense of Terk helped significantly.”

“Crystal doesn’t really look full,” Alex grumbled, finishing the line he was writing.

“That’s because it ticked over completely,” Leah said. “Your wife has a… Honestly, I can’t even describe it. You and your hips are going to be busy when you get home, though. Sorry.”

Alex rolled his eyes and set the quill in its stand, turning to face the goddess directly.

“Always a pleasure,” Alex said with a chuckle. “What can I do for you, my goddess?”

Leah smiled at that title with pure joy.

“You meant that!” she accused.

“I did. You’re my goddess, and it pleases me to see you happy. We’ve had our ups and downs, but… you do right by me,” Alex said with a shrug of his shoulders.

“You’re not the man I hired for this job. Your Numbered are making you soft,” Leah said, eying him. “But your numbers are up, so I can’t complain.”

“So, does that mean I have another favor to burn?” Alex asked.

Leah’s brows came down, and then she shrugged with a smile.

“Sure. So long as it doesn’t involve people,” Leah said.

“Oh? Alright, I have the perfect idea then. Can you transfer all the gold in this city’s treasury to my own back in Brit?” Alex asked. “I already had a number of wagons fitted out to carry the gold in hidden compartments, but that’d take a while.”

Leah looked to one side, becoming still for several seconds.

Then she looked back to him. “Your plan would probably work, so that’s a fine exchange. It doesn’t alter or change much.

“It’s now done.”

Alex nodded, grateful for that. It was one less thing to worry about.

It also set up a lovely trick to play on Gaelis. Alex just needed to dig out an unbroken seal from the earl of Gers.

“With that done, since I was just stopping in to say hello, I’ll be leaving. That was all I came for,” Leah said. “Oh, and no, One isn’t pregnant. Too much stress. Try again when you get home. Just keep in mind she’s extremely fertile. If you’re not careful, she’ll drown you in children.”

The goddess vanished the second she stopped speaking.

Turning back to his paper, Alex continued where he’d left off, writing down his instructions for Tael and his soldiers.

He only had a single night left before the attack. Alex had procrastinated until the last moment.

So much so that when Riley woke him the next morning, he felt like he’d barely slept at all.

***

Alex, the citizens of Terk, and its soldiers were all mobilized in the western part of the city.

In doing nothing up to this point—not a single action outside the walls—they’d inadvertently lulled the enemy into a sense of security.

It hadn’t been hard at all to get everyone over without alerting Gaelis, because he hadn’t seemed very interested.

There would be no speeches to give, no morale-lifting heroic statements.

This was going to be a mad dash to the west. All done at a breakneck pace that gave nothing to anyone.

The soldiers would lead and hold the sides, creating a path of their bodies and armor to shield the citizens. Until they could reach Regina’s troops coming toward them.

The corridor.

For everyone to retreat into the lands of Tanulf in the west.

A long and miserable trek across open fields and roads while fighting.

Except Alex was fairly certain it would actually succeed. There was almost no one on this side of the walls who didn’t want to put their back to Regina’s forces, or Alex’s.

“When do we go?” Riley asked. She was sitting atop her mount next to one of the few wagons that had escaped being turned into firewood.

Eleanor, Rebekah, and Alex were riding mounts as well. Alex wanted his Numbered to have the best chances of escaping with him.

Rebekah was the least comfortable on a horse, looking as if she desperately wanted to walk.

We’ll need to get her to take riding lessons. Just like Riley, Carla, and Nannie had to.

“Master, must I do this? Can’t I just ride with you?” Rebekah asked, looking more and more nervous.

“You’ll be fine, Seven. Just keep her between me and Six. We’ll keep you penned in. It’ll be faster with your own mount,” Alex said.

“I really don’t like this,” complained the thief. “At all. I’m not made for this. I’m only good at stealing things.”

And apparently seducing me.

Rebekah had proved to be extremely versatile in getting Alex into her bed and keeping him there. Half the time she only had to use a bit of wordplay and flirting.

Other times, she seemed to dip into his psyche and pull out whatever darkness was in him that day.

Rebekah continued to complain under her breath, but she didn’t resist or fight the decision. She was adapting well to her situation, and it seemed to be smoothing off a few of her harder edges.

Eleanor, on the other hand, seemed to be reverting.

Alex wasn’t quite sure where to pin it down, but he was going to need to build her up again.

A distant horn sounded, in a single long and loud note. It had no business on the battlefield, other than as a signal.

“I’m going to assume that’s our cue,” Alex said, looking to Tael. “Give the orders and… let’s go.”

Tael started barking out orders.

Citizens, soldiers, wagons, and horses were all bunched up on this single boulevard leading out of the city.

In a matter of moments, the door was open, the portcullis withdrawn, and the mass exodus from Terk began.

Alex and his people were in the latter of the middle portion of the mob. He didn’t want to be in the front, nor at the back. It seemed like those two places would potentially be the worst.

The soldiers fanned out into columns on both sides. Within a minute of leaving the city, the clash of weapons was audible all around them.

Pushing forward, the tide of Terk flowed onward.

“Master, I appreciate that we’re staying with the group, but this also limits our ability to escape,” Eleanor said. “While I wouldn’t normally condone such an action, would it not be better for us to part ways with them?”

Alex was about to agree when a flight of arrows overtook their position.

Raining down from one side, they sank into people, horses, and the ground alike.

One arrow buried itself into the rump of Riley’s horse, and she was sent off on a wild ride forward. Regardless of what she wanted to do, she was galloping at full speed.

Alex’s own horse didn’t fare as well. An arrow slammed into the side of its head, and the horse’s legs went out from under it. Collapsing onto its stomach.

With one of his boots pinched in a stirrup, Alex couldn’t get himself free from the dying horse.

“Master!” Eleanor shouted at him, pulling at his arm.

All around them, people ran screaming, all sense of order lost.

Struggling for half a minute against the weight of the horse, Eleanor managed to get Alex free.

Rebekah was nearby, looking around in a panicked way. She hadn’t left him either.

Moving to her, Alex grabbed her by the hip and then mounted up behind her. Taking the reins from her hands, he began bringing the horse around.

Only to watch as a cavalry column of Gaelis’s soldiers cut them off and began attacking the people closest to them.

Shit. Now what?

Thinking fast, Alex only had one idea come to mind. And it sounded absolutely awful.

“The keep,” Eleanor said, wheeling her horse around. She’d apparently had the same thought.

“Back to the keep then. We hold there and argue for terms. This wood is teeming with enemies, and they’ll cut us down without even knowing who I am,” Alex said.

Around him, his personal guard along with a number of soldiers and citizens agreed with their plan. A small mob of perhaps fifty people all rushed for the keep.

Riding back down the same path they’d taken, they found no one to block them.

It wasn’t until they got into the city itself that they found enemy soldiers.

In small groups and units, they were already moving around the city. Looting and sacking it.

It hadn’t even been an hour yet, and already the city was being turned inside out.

Damn. It really is going to come down to the keep, and then probably… surrendering.

Gritting his teeth, Alex and his people cut through anyone who got in their way. Storming through the streets, they made it into the keep with only a minimum of fighting.

The drawbridge came up and the portcullis slammed down.

They were safe in the keep.

“Safe” being opinion based.

Nowhere else to go, and only the keep walls to hold. This is worse than where we were previously.

Chapter 22

Alex didn’t bother to leave the keep anymore. Venturing outside the stone walls was always risking one’s life.

Arrows, stones, and anything else capable of being fired was let loose.

The only saving grace was the vast majority of those projectiles ended up overshooting the keep, landing in the ditch in front of it rather than hitting the walls or landing atop the buildings.

Whoever had designed the keep of Terk had done so with the idea of truly holding it to the last soldier.

The fact that the city itself was making it hard to build siege towers and get them close enough to the walls seemed planned.

Even the keep building, sitting inside the high and thick stone walls, would end up being a final holdout.

“I think I should find whoever designed this keep and hire them to rebuild Brit’s. This seems much more defensible,” Alex muttered, closing the book he was reading.

He was bored, with little to do.

The citizens who had stormed back into the keep with him had all been recruited into one job or another.

Manning the walls, digging latrines, or prepping food.

Alex, Eleanor, and Rebekah were the only three spared of a duty other than Alex. Everyone insisted that he remain apart and separate.

He imagined they were doing that so he’d argue for their safety if the time to surrender came.

“And that seems ever more likely,” Alex said, slumping into his chair.

“What’s that?” Rebekah asked, closing the door behind her.

Alex hadn’t even noticed her entering his private study. She came and went as she pleased now.

Without Riley to hold Eleanor and Rebekah in line, they were both exploring just how far they could get with Alex. One way or another.

“Mm, just thinking,” Alex said, eying the woman. He could never be sure what she was thinking. He knew her personality type and what her ultimate goals were, but it was hard to pin her down in the day-to-day things. She’d welded this personality onto herself so well—that of his personal thief and concubine—that he wasn’t sure where she began and the act ended.

“About what?” she said, coming over to stand behind him. Her hands came down on his shoulders, and her fingers began to lightly toy with his neck and ears.

“What I’m going to have to do to get everyone out,” Alex said honestly. “I think I’m going to have to barter myself in an exchange.”

“You think so?” Rebekah said, her thumbs and forefingers pulling on his earlobes, drawing them down.

“Maybe. Not sure. Really comes down to how much the duke wants to capture me or kill me. Capturing me gives him something to exchange or work on with the duchess.

“Killing me does very little for him,” Alex said. “The bigger question is… if he does offer a parley and an out, how hard do I push back?

“The duchess herself did say she didn’t think they’d retake the city.”

“Do they know you’re here?” Rebekah asked, her fingers scratching through his scalp.

Alex made a curious noise, not quite sure what she meant.

“Does Duke Gaelis know you’re here? He may not even realize. You seem to assume he’s aware of your movements,” Rebekah said, her fingers moving back and forth.

“That’s a good point,” Alex muttered. For the last week since they’d holed up here, he’d assumed the duke knew he was here. It was just as likely he didn’t know. Especially if he didn’t care to know.

“How about you work off a little energy with me, and then you go take care of things?” Rebekah asked, leaning down over his side. Her chest was pressed into his back and shoulders, her lips pulling at his ear. “It’s a new month, after all.”

Alex didn’t argue. He took the offer immediately.

An hour later, he had his soldiers waving a large white flag atop the gatehouse.

All attacks stopped within a minute of its appearance. A short time after that, a mid-ranking officer on a horse stepped up to the front of the ditch.

“Are you ready to surrender?” the man called up to the gatehouse.

Waiting inside, Alex had been unwilling to leave just in case someone did show up. He hadn’t wanted to risk the person leaving before he got a chance to speak with them.

Quickly going up the ladder, Alex went to the edge of the wall and leaned over it.

“My name is Alex Brit, also known as Count Brit,” Alex shouted down to the other man. “I would ask a formal parley with the commander of your army.”

The man on the horse looked confused. In fact, Alex would have said he looked like a statue, so still and quiet in contemplation was he.

“You’re Count Inferno?” asked the man.

Alex checked a sigh. “Yes, that’s me. Count Brit, of Brit, in vassalage to Duchess Tanulf. I would ask to parley with whatever member of the peerage is in charge.”

Once again, the soldier was silent before his head dipped down fractionally.

“I shall relay your request immediately,” said the soldier.

“Do I need to get back under cover?” Alex asked pointedly. “Or do I have your word that hostilities are being ceased until a parley can be accepted or declined?”

“Ah… yes… Count. Yes. Hostilities will cease until we can speak with our commander,” said the soldier, turning his horse around.

“They didn’t know you were here,” Rebekah said, one of her hands resting in the middle of his back. Her fingers began to lightly trail up and down his spine.

The unspoken request for validation felt like a shout in his ear.

Smirking, Alex watched the soldier ride back down the way he’d come.

“You were right, Seven. If you haven’t noticed it, I do value the input from my Numbered,” Alex said. “Between the two of you, I’m well taken care of.”

Eleanor nodded. “You do seek out our counsel. I’m quite happy to be consulted.”

Which flatters and soothes your poor ego. And for Rebekah, directs her performance.

For both of you, it does you many favors that I ask your opinions.

“Do you think he’ll entreat with you?” Eleanor asked.

“I sure hope so, Six. Otherwise, we three will end up being killed and left to feed the crows,” Alex said. “Well. Hopefully. Being killed outright might be preferable.

“The idea of being captured, rather than surrendering or negotiating a cease of hostilities, is pretty awful.”

Letting out a frustrated breath, Alex saw an opportunity pop up. One that might help him bend Rebekah a bit further.

“Though, I think he’ll haggle with me. It’ll come down to how many people I’m able to protect versus what he thinks he can get out of me,” Alex said.

Rebekah’s fingers stopped on his back for a second. He could practically hear her thoughts coming to a dead stop inside her head. Several seconds passed before her fingers started to caress his back again.

“I’m sure you’ll do all that you can to spare everyone,” Eleanor said. “But if it should come to it that you must sacrifice some of the commoners, that is what must be done.”

At that moment, Alex wanted to practically thank Eleanor for her words. Rebekah would never see herself as anything other than a commoner. Even if Eleanor wasn’t intentionally talking about her.

The fact that she was already a retainer or attendant wouldn’t matter to Rebekah.

“I think you should take a load off, Master,” Rebekah said, easing in closer to his side. Her breasts were pressed up against his arm. “I’d be willing to bet it won’t be an immediate reply. They’ll have to find the duke, and I bet he isn’t here. And whoever is down there in charge won’t want to deal with you.”

“That’s a very good point, Master,” Eleanor said, standing up straighter. “I’ll use this opportunity to speak with the soldiery. Get a meal in them, some water, maybe a nap.”

Eleanor clattered down the ladder, vanishing from view.

“Come to our bedroom,” Rebekah said, pulling at his elbow. “We can knock a little more stress out and maybe have a quick chat.”

Uh huh. More like… have a chat and see what you can get out of me while I’m primed to pump you.

Alex let himself be dragged away, though. Rebekah was right where he wanted her. With any luck, he could turn her into a full Numbered shortly and have her settled up.

Then he could start turning her personality further and further.

Except, before she’d even gotten him out of the guardhouse, a call came up from the other side of the wall.

It was a simple single note from a horn.

Glancing over his shoulder, Alex only hesitated a moment before heading in. Moving straight back up to the position he’d been at before, Alex was surprised.

It looked as if the duke himself was riding his way. Or so Alex guessed from what he’d heard of the man.

He was as old as the old duke of Tanulf had been, and he looked it as well. Gray hair, a fleshy face, and wrinkles that seemed to etch each inch of his face.

With him was a squad of soldiers that looked to be his personal guard.

Alex raised his eyebrows, surprised. Either the duke had in fact known he was here and had been hoping to simply kill everyone outright…

Or he was already using the city as a base of operations, despite the keep not having been completely taken.

Neither of which really sounded like a good idea, but maybe the duke didn’t have that many options available to him right now.

Maybe I have more power in this situation than I thought. But how do I figure out what it is?

I should invite him in. It would give him a chance to see the state of our affairs, sure, but it might give me a clue as to what he wants.

Let’s see how he plays it.

The duke stopped at the edge of the ditch.

“Ho there, Count Inferno,” the duke called up.

“Hello Duke Gaelis,” Alex called back, annoyed at the nickname.

“May I come in and speak with you in a civilized fashion? I would swear that no hostilities, attacks, or any form of treachery would occur,” said the duke, already touching the pin at his collar.

Ok. So… yes. He wants something in the keep. Let’s see where he’d like to go.

Looking to Rebekah, whose head was sticking up from the ladder, Alex gave her a tight smile.

“Get a tea service for two put together in the main receiving hall attached to the throne room,” Alex said.

If he was going to entertain the duke after all, he might as well make sure it was done politely.

Turning back to the ditch, Alex nodded visibly.

“I’ll make the arrangements,” Alex said, then pressed his fingers to his pin. “And I accept your offer and swear the same oath to you.”

Looking relieved, the duke bowed his head to Alex.

***

Releasing the duke’s hand after shaking it firmly, Alex stepped to one side and gestured beyond the gatehouse.

The duke smiled and nodded, taking the first several steps.

Walking into the courtyard of the keep, the duke looked around in every direction. His personal guards had remained in the gatehouse itself.

The duke was either attempting to exude power, or he trusted in the pin oath to protect him.

To be fair, it wasn’t as if killing the duke would save Alex. Nor would taking him prisoner.

“You do seem well fortified and prepared,” murmured the duke, his eyes looking to the inner buildings and walls.

“Yes. Whoever constructed this keep put some serious effort and time into its construction. The city and keep itself is a very defensible location,” Alex said. Then he decided to bait the trap for the duke. He’d make it obvious that he was aware. “It’s a wonder the earl fled so quickly. It’s as if he was caught unaware of the possibility.

“There was very little in the way of prepped food in case of a siege, despite his location on a border with you.”

None of that seemed to budge the duke.

Alex only really had one thing left. Something that seemed pretty clearly to be an intentional payment.

Even if it made it seem like Alex had more proof of wrongdoing than he did.

“He even sealed his treasury with a wax seal. A very strange thing to do,” Alex said.

Turning to Alex, the duke had a suspicious look on his face now.

“I take it the treasury was empty behind the seal?” asked the duke.

“I have no idea. I didn’t break the seal. I left it as it was. The earl is a higher rank than I, and the duchess only sent me here to reinforce Gers,” Alex said honestly. Which was true—the seal on the treasury was unbroken. It just hadn’t been put there by the earl. “It’s beyond my personal authority.”

The duke nodded. “It certainly seems strange for Earl Gers to do that.”

Looking ahead, Alex decided not to respond. It was something he could bring up once he had the duke alone in a room.

Moving through the keep, the duke no longer seemed as interested in everything around him.

That was what the duke wanted to know about. The treasury, and little else.

Did he overspend, or budget expecting to use the treasury?

Hm.

Rebekah was dressed perfectly, well groomed, and looking as dolled up as she could manage. She was acting as his personal maid right now, pouring tea into both cups without looking out of place. Then she set the teapot down.

The duke sat in the chair that was clearly meant for him and looked at Rebekah.

She’d taken up the small saucer of sugar and the tongs that went with it. “Sugar, Duke?”

“No, I’ll take it straight. Thank you,” said the duke, looking at Alex.

In other words, he wants me to dismiss her.

Rebekah immediately went to Alex’s cup and dropped in several cubes. Setting down the saucer, she adjusted the teapot.

“That’ll be all. Thank you,” Alex said, smiling up at her.

Rebekah took that dismissal well and exited the room, closing the door behind her.

“Fairly domesticated for a commoner,” the duke sniffed, picking up the teacup.

“Yes, I do find her useful,” Alex admitted, picking up his own teacup. “Honestly, commoners seem to be quite well suited to training. Those from merchant families and the lower strata of the peerage don’t take to it as well.”

It sounded rather ridiculous even as he said it, but he imagined it’d fit well with the duke’s own sensibilities. Which was only confirmed when the older man started to unconsciously nod his head.

Part of any good negotiation involved one party feeling a bond with the other. Alex was managing to quickly hit the right notes.

Alex noted the way in which the duke was carrying himself right now. He seemed relaxed, ready, his right hand under his chin.

Mirroring the pose, Alex smiled at the other man.

“Would the duke be so kind as to allow me to be direct? I feel that I tire of this entire situation and would want nothing more than to take a seat on the sidelines,” Alex said. He was tuning his speech to what the duke wanted to hear. Assuming that the news the duchess’s forces were weary of this and wanted out would be a good thing in the duke’s mind.

The smile on the older man’s face grew even wider.

“I’m sure I could tolerate some directness. It would be better than this fencing of words the duchess seems to be favoring as of late,” said the duke accommodatingly.

Taking a sip from his teacup as the duke spoke, Alex chuckled politely. “Then I thank the duke for his consideration.”

Sighing, Alex changed his posture, making sure he sat in an “open” stance, facing the duke square on and leaning toward him.

“I want to surrender into your care under the laws and governing rules of the peerage. Not as a prisoner, but as someone in your care with a ransom to be paid,” Alex said, making sure to emphasize being a ransomed member of the peerage.

Rather than a prisoner.

“Oh? I wonder about that. It wouldn’t take that much more pressure to have this keep knocked down,” said the duke.

“Maybe. Maybe not. It would cost you soldiers to do so, though. Soldiers and time,” Alex said with no heat. He wasn’t trying to threaten or attack the duke. Only explain the cons to the suggested action. “On top of that, I’m sure it’d get out that a count offered a surrender on neutral terms, and it was declined, resulting in that count’s death.

“I would imagine that the war itself might change after that.”

That got the duke to shift in his seat.

There wouldn’t be the possibility of him hiding the fact that Alex had attempted a surrender. Too many people would already be aware of the fact that Alex was here now and had asked for a parley.

If there were any captives in the duchess’s dungeons, they might share a retaliatory death in response to Alex’s.

After that, there was also the possibility of the king asking questions.

“I’m not asking for much,” Alex said, getting back to the pro side of the equation. “I’d be willing to forswear any ownership over the treasury and the two pay chests I brought with me that are still here.

“I’d state formally that the treasury was untouched by anyone and has remained sealed since the earl left. That you rightfully took the entire contents as your prize as well as my pay chests.”

It was the simplest way to set the duke on the hook, offering him the easiest way to claim it without a fight.

“And what would you want for that?” the duke said, keeping a tight leash on himself.

“Your personal assurance that my immediate attendants, two women, would be treated accordingly of their position to me. They’re all I have left of my inner-court here with me. The rest have perished or fled,” Alex said, once again being honest but skirting the truth. “For the rest of those in the keep, I would ask that they be treated as personal guards to me. To be protected from the abuse that would be common with a siege and put with soldiers who would be eligible for prisoner exchange. Both the citizens and the soldiery. That’s all I ask.”

The duke’s brows came down a fraction.

“You only ask for the safety and well-being of you and yours—that’s all?” confirmed the duke.

“That’s all. Other than the normal accords granted to the peerage and their attendants by the statutes of the empire,” Alex said.

He’d have to ask what people normally asked for in situations like these later.

Perhaps a percentage of the gained assets? I wonder if it’s more of a financial thing.

I’m sure it is.

The duke waved a hand faintly. “That’s not a problem. You would forgo any hold over anything in the city, for the safety and safe conduct of your people and yourself?”

The way the duke phrased the question made it seem like Alex’s earlier thought may have been correct about missing some normal concessions. Alex just had no way of understanding it.

“Indeed. I worry that my people would be assaulted. Physically, sexually, or otherwise. I must ensure their well-being, and I’m willing to take a loss to myself to otherwise secure that.

“They were only doing their duty when the earl failed them,” Alex said.

Wrinkling his nose for a fraction of a second, the duke clearly had a thought about the earl.

“Fine. I’ll agree to all that, but I’ll have your word on your secrecy about the earl and what happened to him. The only person you’ll be released to discuss your thoughts about it with would be your duchess,” the duke said.

“Done, and struck then, to be upheld on our pins,” Alex said, holding his right hand out across the table to the other man. His left hand was pressed to his pin.

Sighing, the duke took Alex’s hand, his left hand touching his own pin.

“I swear to abide by the conditions set down in the acceptance of the surrender of Count Alexander Brit,” said the duke.

“I swear to abide by the conditions set down in the acceptance of my formal surrender of the city, and my entourage,” said Alex.

And it was done.

Alex was formally a hostage of the duke, and his part in this war was over for the time being.

Now… I just have to figure out how to get home. Escape, or… otherwise.

Chapter 23

Alex left the keep without the duke, who wanted to remain behind and survey the entirety of the structure.

Which Alex just took to mean he wanted to inspect the treasury.

Rebekah was on Alex’s left, Eleanor on his right. Her armor and weaponry had been packed away and locked in a trunk. Then put with Alex’s personal belongings on a wagon. It would follow the coach Alex, Eleanor, and Rebekah traveled to Gaelis’s capital city in along with Eleanor’s war horse.

All that remained of the Terk soldiery and citizens were being rounded up and put on other wagons. Alex knew the duke would keep his word and treat them correctly. But he still worried secretly.

Getting into the coach, Alex made himself as comfortable as possible.

At least we’re not being shackled. The duke is treating us exactly as hostages rather than prisoners.

“Master, what did you arrange?” Rebekah asked, leaning forward from her seat across from him.

She’s still nervous about her position. Ah.

“For safe conduct and treatment for everyone. I can’t speak to everyone’s individual release, as that had no bearing on anything, but we’ll all be safe. Safe and treated well,” Alex said, closing his eyes.

He’d lost Terk. Lost Terk and had been captured. This was a failure. A big one.

He was alive and unhurt, however. Everything else was just a matter of changing the situation to suit him.

“Well done, Master. I imagine you’ll be held for ransom for a time. Or a prisoner exchange,” Eleanor said. “My oldest brother was taken as a hostage in a skirmish once. Father paid to free him.”

Several seconds passed and Eleanor shook her head.

“Though his personal guards were not freed. Father felt they’d failed to do their duty.”

“Indeed,” Alex said, not commenting further. Letting it sit on that note would work well on Rebekah. Her mind was always turning and burning with what to do next to remain safe. To get more for herself and remain unhurt.

The coach was surrounded by soldiers that seemed to be part of a ducal guard. Gaelis’s version of Alex’s house guard.

Just many times greater in number.

As the carriage started to roll away, Alex got a good view of the city streets. Soldiers were everywhere.

They were looting, breaking into houses, and generally turning the city into little more than a ruin.

It wasn’t hard to imagine that if anyone stayed behind, their fate wouldn’t be good.

“I pray everyone heeded your words,” Eleanor murmured. Glancing to his side, he found her watching the scenery as well.

“I doubt it,” Alex said, looking back to the sacking of Terk. “There’s always a few people who won’t give up their homes, belongings, or otherwise. I can only hope they have a swift death.”

Here and there were small fires. Off to one side was an entire house that was a true bonfire, burning merrily to the ground as many others looked on.

Maybe they’ll accidentally set off one of the fire-trap houses and start a chain reaction. That’d be nice.

Rebekah reached over and flipped the curtain down over the window.

“Forgive me, but… I really don’t want to watch. Just in case,” said the thief, her tone subdued and strained. Not for the first time, Alex had to wonder if the woman had lived through something similar to this.

Folding her arms under her bust, Rebekah looked down at her leather-shoe-covered feet. Whatever was going on inside her head, she didn’t seem willing to share at the moment.

Quietly, without a view, they rolled through the dead city known as Terk.

Roughly thirty minutes later, they bumped to a stop.

“Count Brit,” said a voice from outside the coach.

“Yes?” Alex asked, lifting his chin up. Reaching over, he pulled back the curtain over the window.

Standing just outside was a soldier in the ducal guard colors.

“We’re going to be heading into the countryside momentarily. After this moment, we won’t be able to stop for any reason, other than to make camp.

“Our orders are to take you straight back to Gael,” said the man. “I would recommend you and your companions take a moment to relieve yourselves.”

“Ah… that’s a good idea. Thank you, soldier,” Alex said. “May I open the door and disembark?”

“Yes, Count, that’d be fine. I’ll get the door for you,” said the man, nodding his head. Then the door opened with a clack and swung outward.

“Thank you,” Alex said, stepping down from the coach.

“Just over there, Count,” said the man, indicating a building nearby. “There’s an interior room in the back. It has a latrine dugout below that empties into a sealed culvert. I don’t recommend attempting to escape through there. It’s a dead end… and it reeks.”

It was a small, squat, lower-class merchant house. Alex felt his breath catch for a split second as he recognized the building.

There were guards positioned around the entirety of it, clearly there to make sure Alex didn’t escape or get accosted.

Nodding, Alex went into the building without a word. Eleanor and Rebekah followed him inside, the door closing behind them.

Moving quickly to the back room, Alex found it exactly as the soldier had described.

“Seven, you have any flint on you?” Alex asked, getting down on his knees. Looking at the raised bench with a hole in it, Alex wondered how to do this.

“Flint? Yes, I do,” she said. “Why?”

“I also need some iron or steel,” Alex said, pulling at the wooden bench. “See if there’s a handkerchief or a small shirt. Something that’ll burn long enough to hit the bottom.”

“Master, what are you doing?” Eleanor asked.

“This is one of the fire stores. There’s a mass of accelerant under here, in the culvert. If I can just get this side lit, it should travel backward. With any luck, I can turn the city into a goddamn inferno,” Alex muttered.

Popping, the bench came away from its housing.

“Ugh, it stinks,” Rebekah said. “Here, Master. A small eating knife and my flint, as well as some cloth.”

Taking the three items, Alex peered down into the dark below.

“Damn,” he grumbled. “I feel like we should go to the bathroom first, but I don’t want to add anything down there. Bad enough I don’t know if someone else used the toilet and possibly washed the oil away.”

“I do need to go to the bathroom. Ah well, I’ll just piss in the mattress,” Rebekah said. “Another stain won’t be noticed. There’s no way I’m holding it till we make camp.

“Come on Six, you can go first.”

“We’re doing what?” Eleanor asked, her voice slightly incredulous as their boot heels padded off and away.

Striking the back of the knife to the flint, Alex produced several sparks immediately. Adjusting his aim, he continued to strike the flint above what looked like a small child’s pair of pants.

It only took a few seconds, but there was a quick flare up as the clothing material caught fire.

Pushing it down into the dark pit, Alex watched the flaming bit of cloth flutter.

Then it hit the bottom—and did nothing.

Damn.

Then again, we didn’t really think it was going to need to be lit from this side. We were always expecting to light it from the keep.

Guess I lost my chance on that one.

There was a soft crackling noise, and then a small trail of flame began to come to life around the clothing.

The fire began to lick a strange, meandering path to the back wall, then vanished into a barred iron grate.

Oh. Good.

Shit.

Pushing the bench back into place, Alex gave it a gentle shove. He found it was solid.

Getting up, Alex inspected the area.

Everything looked normal. One would have to look into the actual hole to see any fire.

Alex moved over to the bedroom, hoping the fire would travel backward toward the other depots.

He found Rebekah sitting on the corner of a bed, her pants around her ankles, her hands at her sides. She was clearly peeing into the mattress.

Eleanor was on the other side of it, buckling her pants back into place.

“All done, Master?” Rebekah asked, looking at him. There was no shame in her, even as she emptied her bladder.

Not knowing how to respond at first, he simply nodded.

Rebekah quirked her brows at him, and then a slow smile spread across her face. She didn’t say anything, but he got the impression she’d gotten some dark thoughts for the bedroom.

Alex was finding that Rebekah tended to explore sexual things with him. To see what he liked and didn’t like.

Finishing up, she stood and took a corner of the blanket. She wiped at herself, then flicked it onto the bed.

“Great. Let’s get out of here after you add to the bed yourself,” Rebekah said, pulling her pants up.

A few minutes later, the trio were leaving the building. Two soldiers went in after them, apparently to see if there was anything amiss. They returned without any urgency, looking rather bored.

Shortly after, they were rolling along the road again. As if nothing had happened at all.

Keeping himself alert for a possibility to escape, Alex watched the guards. He didn’t think they’d give him an opportunity, but he wasn’t about to not look for one.

An hour later, they pulled to a stop on the side of the road after exiting a rather dense bit of woods.

The area they were pulling into had a well-camped looked to it. There was still several hours before nightfall, but it seemed the guards were settling in for the day.

As they started to go about their business of setting up the camp, someone swore loudly.

Looking to the guard, Alex found the man staring back the way they’d come.

Turning his head in the same direction, Alex saw a massive black plume of smoke.

It was gigantic.

As if it were blotting out the sky itself.

A flickering glow within the billowing black cloud could be seen as well.

Orange and red lights flowed through it, dancing and dodging throughout.

“It’s as if there are demons playing inside of it,” said a guardsman. “Like a hole to the hells has opened up.”

Distantly, a giant tongue of flame flared into the sky, spearing through the smoke. It lit up the sky, illuminating everything.

Then it died away again.

Must have been a depot going up.

“It’s an inferno,” said a second guard.

As if naming it such invoked an image of Alex, everyone turned to look at him. To gaze at the Count of Infernos. The city he had just left had now become an angry blaze.

Turning his eyes from the fire, Alex looked to the captain in charge of this detachment, who was looking at Alex with a strange expression.

“Where should I bed down? I’d prefer to lay near the fire if possible,” Alex said with a flat tone.

***

Rolling into the city of Gael, Alex was tired.

The ducal guards escorting him had practically flown away from the flaming wreck of Terk. As if the very hounds of hell had been set loose upon the world.

No one would speak to him, but it was clear they were all quite afraid of something.

Blasting through the gate and bouncing down the road, Alex closed the curtain and leaned back on the bench seat.

“I feel like I’m going to throw up,” he muttered. “They’re going far too fast. It’s like the wheels are going to disintegrate off the damn carriage itself.”

“They’re terrified of you, and of what the fire meant,” Eleanor said.

“Huh?” Alex said, looking to the knight.

“The way they look at you. They’re deathly afraid. Terrified. I imagine they probably think you’re cursed, or have supernatural powers,” Eleanor explained.

“Ha. That’s just stupid,” Alex said, closing his eyes.

Rebekah was sitting next to him, her fingers lightly toying with the back of his neck.

“No it isn’t, Master. The way you set it up left no one behind to speak of the tale. And those who could are all sworn to you through life and death,” said the thief. “There will be no one who can reveal what you did, or how you did it.

“Your title is well deserved, though I think some people will learn to fear it for other reasons after this.”

Alex shrugged, not sure what to say to that. “Whatever.”

Rebekah chuckled softly, her fingers curling up into his hair.

She’d become incredibly attentive to him. She was acting as she always had toward him, but her affection was focused so tightly on him that he wondered if it was more than Riley’s right now.

Then again, her reasoning is running away with her fear. Her mind is lost. Until she can get new assurances, she’ll seek it out.

We’ll get her freed from that fear tonight or tomorrow. No sense in making her twist in the wind over it.

“For what it’s worth, despite being dishonorable in the most extreme way, I feel it was… vindicated,” Eleanor said. “Though it pushes the line since it was done after you surrendered.”

“That’s a good point,” Alex said, making sure to address Eleanor. He needed to keep pressing her needs and points of weakness. She was making amazing strides in the last day or two, but he needed her to keep going. Her reversion had been halted. “Thank you, Six, for being my safeguard. I’ll keep that in mind, and I’ll consider how I can rectify it later. I appreciate you.”

Cracking an eyelid, he peeked over at Eleanor.

Her cheeks were red, a small smile sat on her lips, and her eyes looked off to one side. She seemed rather pleased with herself.

Good. She’s feeling quite secure.

I’ll need to use the next opportunity to finish her Numbered contract and get her into bed.

Turning his head a bit, he angled Rebekah’s fingers until they got at an itchy spot on the back of his head. Part of Rebekah’s own need was to feel like she was fulfilling his. He’d be happy to use what she was offering.

The carriage came to a stop much faster than anyone inside was expecting. Unable to brace himself, Alex ended up pitching forward into the seat in front of him.

Rebekah was a second behind him, practically landing atop him.

“Watch it, you fool!” shouted someone from outside. “Are you trying to anger him?”

“No, no! I didn’t, I just—”

The conversation died away and fell into heated whispers. At the same time, the door jerked open and the captain stared into the coach.

“I’m so sorry, Count. That wasn’t intentional. The driver pulled on the reins too fast,” said the man.

Disentangling himself from Rebekah and getting to an upright position, Alex shook his head.

“I feel like I’ve been churned into butter,” he grumped.

“My sincerest apologies, Count Inferno,” said the man. “Your rooms have been prepared in advance. I also took the liberty of asking for a lunch and baths drawn.

“Everything has been prepared and set up for you.”

Making a dismissive hand wave toward the man, Alex got out of the carriage.

“Ah…” the man said, clearly waiting for some type of response.

“That’s fine,” Alex said. Wishing he’d figured out a way to escape, he turned instead toward the steps leading up to the massive manor ahead of him. “Please send my thanks for my accommodations to whoever is sitting the ducal seat.”

Putting one boot in front of the other, Alex started heading upward toward the door.

“The young master is in right now. He oversaw everything to make sure it was correct for you,” said the captain, trailing along at Alex’s side. “I’m sure he’ll be quick to see you once you’ve had a moment to freshen up.”

Nodding, Alex kept advancing. There wasn’t any point in talking to the captain further. Any information the man could provide, Alex probably already had. He’d need to speak to this “young master” to figure out where to go next.

Because with any luck, the duke of Gaelis was little more than a smoldering skeleton back in Terk.

The captain sped past Alex and went to talk to the guards at the door.

When they opened the heavy doors, Alex was allowed to walk through with little more than a glance.

A single maid was waiting for him on the inside. She bowed her head immediately to him, then gestured deeper into the home.

“My name is Beth, Count. I’ll be attending to you during your stay with us.

“If you could please follow me, I’ll escort you to your private rooms. I personally made sure everything was ready for you moments before you arrived,” said the woman.

“Thank you, Beth,” Alex said, turning to follow her.

Moving deeper and deeper, Alex noticed that the number of guards and soldiers was increasing.

He must have a private prison wing, much like I do.

A guard standing in front of a door pushed it open with his hand and stepped to one side.

The maid walked by him without a word and entered the room.

Stepping in behind her, Alex looked around.

It was a very well-furnished room made up of soft blues and whites. It seemed rather peaceful. Though the barred windows immediately ran directly counter to that feeling.

“If you have any needs at all, please don’t hesitate to pull on the bell,” said the woman, gesturing to a small wooden handle set in the stone wall. “It will summon someone to tend to you immediately.

“I wish you a pleasant lunch and bath.”

Eleanor and Rebekah were already moving around the room, inspecting it.

“Thank you. I’ll be sure to do that,” Alex said.

Bowing her head again, the maid stepped out and closed the door.

When it clicked shut, Alex heard a key fit into the lock and then turn. He was locked in his room with no chance to escape.

Sighing, Alex decided he wanted a bath and a shave first and foremost. While the water was still hot, at least.

Then we figure out what to do.

Chapter 24

Holding a towel around his waist, Alex wandered through the private apartment toward the main bedroom.

He’d done a quick bit of exploring before he’d gone to bathe.

They’d given him a rather well-furnished apartment. The decorations were on the rich side, the tapestries artful, and even the furniture was sturdy and well put together.

Honestly, it was rather surprising. As far as the interior of the apartment, it had a main bedroom, a single attendant’s bedroom, a study, a bathroom, and a receiving room.

Closing the door to his bedroom behind him, Alex went over to the writing desk and dropped into the chair in front of it.

Sighing, he stared at the writing implements.

He needed to put together a letter or two. At least one for the duchess and one for his wife.

His overriding thought during all this was to ask about his Numbered. They were all question marks right now. From Riley all the way to Nannie.

Wincing at the very thought of it, Alex shifted around in his seat. That question would be best included in the letter to Anna. She’d be most likely to know what was going on, and the most likely one who could possibly affect it.

Alex’s letter to the duchess would need to be very circumspect. There was of course no doubt it would be read.

He’d have to keep it to pertinent facts.

Most escaped, city caught fire, surrendered into the duke’s custody.

Clicking softly, the door opened, getting Alex’s attention.

Rebekah’s head slowly came into view between the door and its frame.

“Master, could I speak with you?” she asked.

Ah, this is where she tries to figure out how to get everything she wants.

Though I begin to wonder… and worry. How much of it is part of the act? How much of this whole thing is her playing a role just to fit my needs?

I’ve been trying to get her to develop a natural personality.

Smiling, Alex nodded.

“Of course, Seven, come on in,” Alex murmured.

The door opened completely and Rebekah entered, immediately closing it behind her.

She was dressed in a house uniform. The one she normally wore wasn’t in this good a condition; this one looked new.

It also pulled hard at her chest and hips, pushing her full figure in eye-catching ways. Rebekah always worked hard to keep his interest in her.

“Do you like it? I had it made before we lost the city,” Rebekah said, coming over to him. She deliberately ran her hands over her breasts and down her sides. “I wanted to save it till we got back to Brit. It also has a cute pair of gloves that go with it.”

“Can’t lie, Seven, you always look great. That outfit only adds to your beauty,” Alex said with a grin. She liked flattery, and Alex would always be willing to give it to her. It only fed back into her own personality, after all.

“Yeah?” Rebekah asked, looking down at herself. “I’m not as slim as One, but I’d say I’m built for your comfort instead.”

“I’m definitely a fan of your looks,” Alex said, chuckling. “And the comfort.”

Compliments were the only thing that would throw Rebekah off her game. “So, what can I do for you, my comfortable, sweet, and sexy Seven?”

Smiling at him with a faint blush, Rebekah walked over to him.

“I wanted to discuss how you’re getting out of this situation,” she said simply. “I imagine your wife or the duchess will pay your ransom rather quickly.”

“Unless the duke makes it an outrageous sum, I imagine so, yes,” Alex said, nodding. “Which is entirely possible. Everyone will assume I’m the reason Terk became a living hell, even if I wasn’t there when it happened.”

Rebekah nodded fractionally, her mouth a pensive line. Reaching out with a hand, she began to lightly toy with his hair. At the same time, she leaned up against the writing desk.

“Then again, even if it is outrageous, the amount wouldn’t be that bad. Wouldn’t even put Brit in debt,” Alex said honestly. He didn’t want her worrying that he couldn’t even afford his own ransom.

Raising her eyebrows at that, Rebekah curled a finger down through his hair and around one of his ears.

She didn’t say anything to that. Instead, she continued to play with his hair, giving him a significant amount of simple attention.

Several minutes passed like this, with Alex increasingly leaning into her hand. Till he was hunched forward toward her, both her hands caressing his head, neck, and upper back.

“Sit back, Master,” Rebekah said suddenly. “I’d like to talk about my own ransom. My safety in the future as well.”

Doing as she instructed, he sat back in his chair again. He never turned Rebekah away when she got touchy-feely with her fingers. It was hard to admit, but he always looked forward to it. He loved her attention.

Except it didn’t seem that was where this was going.

Rebekah pulled the towel free from around his hips, then dropped it down on the ground. Settling down on her knees atop it, she gave him a coy smile.

“I don’t think I’ve done this for you yet, and it seems like a good time to showcase what I can do,” Rebekah said huskily as she leaned over his lap. Using her hands, she carefully spread his knees apart. Seemingly satisfied with their placement, she reached between them with her left hand and cupped his jewels in her soft palm.

Smiling down at her, Alex quirked a brow.

“I feel like you toy with me at times,” Rebekah murmured, pressing a kiss to the head of his semi-erect member. “That you deliberately feed my insecurities and reinforce me positively at the same time.”

Watching him from below, Rebekah began to kiss and gently lick his shaft.

“That seems like a lot of effort and work,” Alex said, watching her. “You’re pretty wonderful, Seven, and you’d be worth the work, but I’ve been kinda busy.”

“I know. And One and Six kept telling me it was in my head,” she said, wrapping her lips around the head and suckling on it for a few seconds. “I’m still not sure. Especially since you never directly push at my problem areas. But it’s not worth running the risk for me to fight you if you are.”

Rebekah moved her head forward, her lips pressing against his shaft. Slowly, she devoured him, his fully hardened member passing between her lips and into her mouth.

Reaching the hilt with her lips, Rebekah made a pleased little moaning sound. Then she began to bob her head up and down slowly.

Alex could only watch her work at that achingly deliberate pace. Wanting to really get her moving.

Pulling back, she released him and gave the tip another kiss. Her right hand came up and she circled him with her fingers. Tenderly, she began to roll her hand up and down, stroking him.

“Master, I want to be safe and secure. You don’t mistreat me, and you’ve always kept your side of the bargain. You also don’t abuse Six, and One is in love with you,” Rebekah said. “I want guarantees of my safety. To be given luxuries. That I’ll be taken care of by you. That I can argue with you if I feel like I’m not getting something I deserve and you’ll hear me out.”

She’s timed this well. Part of me wants to just agree and ravage that pretty mouth.

“If you can promise me all of that—safety, security, and your care—I’ll give you everything of me with no strings in any way. I’ll service you every single day and night on my knees, or with my body. Every hour, in every way, if you want.

“You can do anything you want to me. Anything at all,” she murmured, leaning her head forward. She lipped his tip and dragged her tongue over it.

Taking him back into her mouth, she began to steadily deep throat him. Her tongue expertly rolled under him as her lips and cheeks pulled at his girth.

She was giving him singularly the best blow job he’d had in months, if ever.

Unwilling to look away from her as she worked, Alex found her unwavering gaze directed up at him in return. It only added to everything.

“Anything?” Alex asked.

“Mmmhmm,” Rebekah said around him, not releasing him.

“If I wanted to bodily push you halfway out a window and take you from behind? So everyone could watch you?” Alex asked.

“Mmmhmm,” Rebekah murmured again. Moving her head back, she slurped at him. Reaching the end of him, her lips clung to his flesh right until he came free. Wiping at her mouth with a finger, she gave him a sweet smile. “Anything, Master. My only condition is you never give me to anyone else in any way. I’m yours, not someone else’s.”

Reaching down with one hand, Alex cupped Rebekah’s cheek, his thumb tracing her cheekbone.

“My counter to that is I might want you to pair up with one of my other Numbered. Or let me have both of you at the same time.

“My Numbered are all women, and will only ever be women,” Alex said.

Rebekah wrinkled her nose at that.

“You can share me with a Numbered only once a month at most, then. I’m yours, Master. I’m not for anyone else. All this is for you. I was apparently made for you, and you alone,” Rebekah said, gesturing to herself with her left hand. “But otherwise… anything you want, however often you want it. If you wanted to destroy my poor self by putting it in my… rear end, I’d take it with a loving smile and make you love doing it.

“Anything for you, Master, as often as you want it. Even if you wanted to put children in me. I’ll take anything from you.

“You just have to care for me, protect me, safeguard me, and give me my security and my luxuries. I’ll do all my normal thieving duties for you and keep your bed more than warm. I’ll keep it toasty and exciting.

“I would also need ten gold a year, and gifts every now and then. Nothing excessive. I’m not that expensive, but I do like getting things,” she said, watching him. “Just swear that to me, and I’ll make everything you want come true.”

Rebekah bent down toward him and took him back into her mouth. Now she worked her head up and down much more quickly, her speed greatly increased.

Her mouth pulled at him, moving from the very tip of him down to his hilt, until her nose was pressed to his stomach.

Unable to stop himself, Alex put his hands to her head, his fingers curling into her thick hair.

Rebekah made a moaning noise at his touch, her eyes focused on him. Her right hand continued to circle him as she worked, her left hand cupping and fondling him.

“Ok, yes,” Alex said, groaning. “I swear to it just like you said.”

He was taking far more from her than the other Numbered ended giving him. It fit his plans for her perfectly as well.

All she was getting from him was something he’d already promised himself he’d do. This deal was entirely in his favor.

Rebekah’s eyes crinkled up as if she were smiling at him. All the while, she worked herself on him like she was hungry for it.

For him.

Feeling like his toes wanted to curl up, Alex let out a short breath.

“Here it comes,” he murmured.

Rebekah made a soft moaning noise, then eased him down her throat and then back out to the edge of her mouth.

Resisting the terrible urge to pull down on her head, Alex came.

Chirping happily, perched at the end of his length, Rebekah’s tongue and lips furiously worked on his head.

It made Alex’s skin prickle and he wanted to curl up around her. But at the same time, he came uncontrollably.

Making short, happy little moans with each jet of seed, Rebekah received him fully. As he came down to a shuddering close, Alex briefly considered pushing her head away. She was still sucking on him, and it was making him tremble as his nerves fired wildly.

Easing her head down, Rebekah pushed him deep into her throat. Then she started to swallow repeatedly. Alex let out a short, choppy breath at the sensation of it.

Drawing him out of her mouth, she let him fall from her lips into her right hand.

Inspecting him critically, she gave his spent member a kiss, then rubbed her cheek against it.

“Thank you, Master. I’m so happy to hear that. I swear to our deal as we discussed it. I’ll keep you so happy that you never look at another woman again,” Rebekah promised. “Even your wife will come second. I’ll be your everything. When we’re old and falling apart, you’ll ask for me to be by your side, and no one else.”

***

Feeling significantly more relaxed than he’d felt in a few days, Alex sat in a very expensively decorated waiting room.

He’d been told the young master of Gaelis would see him as soon as his previous meeting was complete.

She really didn’t ask for much in the end, and more or less turned herself into my bed toy.

Alex was staring at the ceiling above him. Still thinking about what Rebekah had done just to make sure she was “secure” as she’d called it.

It was curious to him how close she’d been to actually understanding exactly what he was doing to her. He was once again forced to wonder how much of it was an act for her, and how much of it was genuine.

Or is the act becoming genuine?

Is she the next One, I wonder? I might end up with two crazies on my hands.

Amusingly, Valeria and Sylvia don’t seem as crazy in comparison.

I should get Rebekah a present.

“Ah, Count Inferno, I’m so sorry,” said a man walking through an open door.

Alex imagined this man was the duke’s son. They shared similar features, though this man was quite slim. He had short brown hair and brown eyes, and it seemed as if he knew exactly who he was. There was a certain self-entitlement in his stance. A guess on his age would put him a few years older than Alex, but not many.

Standing up, Alex held out his hand to the other man.

“Alex or Count Brit is perfectly fine,” Alex said.

“Ah, yes, of course. I’m Clark, Clark Gaelis, the Second,” said the other man, shaking Alex’s hand. “I’m named after my father. And he is still at the front, but the soldiers you came back with said… that the city of Terk had caught fire?”

Clark said the last bit with a questioning tone.

“It did seem that way. If I had to guess, since we saw it on our way out, a fire got out of control. That does tend to happen when soldiers are allowed to run loose,” Alex said with a smile, releasing the other man’s hand.

“They were let loose?”

Alex nodded, taking his seat again. “Before we left, we saw a number of soldiers running about the city, along with several fires.”

“Hm. I’m surprised. I thought my father would have kept them more in check.”

Shrugging, Alex reached over to the table nearby. Laying his fingers on the envelopes there, he slid them over to the other man.

“These are letters to my wife, and the duchess. I didn’t seal them, as I assumed you might wish to read them,” Alex said simply. “They’re very direct, asking a few questions about people I lost contact with.

“It also tells both of them I’ve been safely confined by your father, and I imagine he’ll likely put a ransom or exchange of people on my head.”

Clark picked up the two envelopes and glanced down at them with a furrowed brow.

“You expected me to read them?” he asked, looking at Alex.

“You’d be a poor leader if you didn’t. I know I would read them, polite society be damned,” Alex said with a smirk. “In addition to that, I’d like to speak with the duchess’s ambassador or emissary if there is one in the city. If possible.”

By Imperial decree, even during times of war, the lines of communication had to remain open. That meant having an emissary, embassy, or ambassador in the city at all times. This was so surrenders or peace could be attained quickly.

Of course, that meant that all those positions were held by spies, and all their correspondence was read as a given.

“I assumed you would. I already booked a meeting with the man for tomorrow in your name,” Clark said, nodding.

“Ah, many thanks.”

Falling silent, Alex wasn’t sure what to say or do to continue the conversation. There wasn’t a whole lot he could say to this man, or even about the situation.

“I was there when you broke Frenis,” Clark said. “I watched your commanders. They were most unorthodox in their art of war, but they carried the day for you.”

“That they did,” Alex said neutrally.

“From what I was able to find out, it seems you were the one who put all those plans in their heads. These weren’t the vagaries of a mercenary commander but the thought-out plans of a count,” Clark continued.

Hm. What a curious conversation.

“I was indeed in charge of my own strategy. It was not by the whims of my soldiers,” Alex confirmed.

“Such a bold admission. Most assumed you simply couldn’t control your commanders and wrote it off as that,” Clark said. “Even my own father believed that. That no count would ever stoop so low as to use tactics that weren’t honorable.”

Alex chuckled darkly at that.

“I find that honorable men are far more likely to fill a grave than those who are less than honorable. A man without honor seems much more prone to living a long life.

“That and I can always buy my pride or honor back. I can’t buy my life back,” Alex said with a shrug. He wasn’t about to defend his actions. They were what they were.

“I wonder if you’re always so… adaptable. Most people seem to think you’re still the same Alexander Brit you always were,” Clark said. “That everything you’ve done recently is luck, or a fluke. That you’ll go back to womanizing, gambling, and abusing your citizens.”

Raising his eyebrows at that, Alex wasn’t sure how he could respond.

“As your enemy, I can’t really answer that question,” Alex said after several seconds. “Though I would warn you not to test me. I tend to go with a policy that leaves little behind me.”

“Yes… as your moniker indicates, it’s a scorched-earth type of policy. Nothing behind you shall remain.

“Though… maybe we could talk about my father, this war, and my own position sometime soon,” Clark said, smiling with only his mouth. “And how that all relates to your position.”

Oh? Hm. That’s certainly a different proposition, if I know what he’s offering.

I’m not really sure how he expects me to give him the ducal title, though.

“Certainly would be an interesting conversation, I imagine. A worthwhile distraction from my incarceration. I must profess I’m lacking in many things at the moment, most especially distractions. And resources.”

Clark smiled at that, nodding his head.

“I’m glad we understand each other. For the time being, I only had enough time to speak with you briefly,” Clark said. “Though I’m finding myself quite happy with our meeting. I’ll wish you a good day for the time being.”

Standing up, Alex bowed his head to the other man.

You just wanted to get my measure and see if I could be utilized.

It would seem my time here won’t be filled with tedium, but danger.

Mentally sighing, Alex headed for the door.

I think I’d prefer the tedium, and just waiting for my ransom to be paid. Politics aren’t fun or easy.

Chapter 25

Alex was moving through the hall at a leisurely pace.

In the week since he’d been brought here, he’d learned most of the routines of keep life. He knew the maids, the servants, and the guards all by name. And how they spent their days and what their routes were.

That was all very important, need-to-know information. If he was given the chance to escape, he’d do so in a heartbeat. Even if it meant carving a path of bodies through people who greeted him with a smile every day.

Turning down the next hall, Alex headed toward an outer room near the front of the keep.

The number of guards would increase here, but they didn’t give Alex any trouble. If Eleanor was with him, they would pay him a bit more attention, if only because she was a trained weapon of war.

Otherwise, he was just Count Brit.

A guard straightened up as Alex walked by, unwilling to meet his eyes. He’d been noticing this behavior more and more. Initially, he’d thought it was dislike of his person. Though now, the more he saw it, he was starting to think maybe it was fear.

Eleanor and Rebekah had been right.

At the end of the hall he was traversing, he saw a door and two guards. They both came to full attention when they saw Alex heading their way.

The one on the right opened the door for him.

“Count Inferno, the emissary of the duchess will be here shortly,” said the guard on the left. “Though two guests with him have come ahead.”

“Thank you, Charles, for getting the door—and you, Michael, for the notification,” Alex said, sweeping past the two men. He’d been learning names as quickly as he could. It would do him well to make contacts while he was here.

With a soft click, the door closed behind him.

Inside the meeting room were two people, both a welcome surprise to him.

Nannie was on him before he could react, her wiry muscular arms closing around him like pythons. She pushed his head into her neck, smashing him to herself bodily.

“Alex,” she murmured into his ear, nuzzling the side of his face. Her hands moved up and down his back in long arcs, pressing him to her the entire time. “Master.”

Her head tilted inward and she kissed him heavily. Hungrily.

Several seconds later, she let him go, only to kiss him again repeatedly.

“Five, stop it,” Valeria said laughingly, one of her hands gently pressing on Nannie’s chin. “I want to greet him, too, before the emissary comes back.”

“Sorry, Three. Sorry, Alex,” Nannie murmured, kissing him twice more. “I just missed you. I missed you a lot.”

Nuzzling him tenderly, she gave him another kiss. Slowly, reluctantly, she released him and took a step away.

“I missed you too, Five. I’m very glad to see you’re well. Did you all make it out?” Alex asked, turning to Valeria.

The lovely and enchanting noblewoman didn’t answer him. Instead, she wrapped him up in a hug and kissed him lovingly. Melding herself to him as if she were a shirt. Her tongue darted into his mouth and her hands snaked down to grab his rear end.

Much quicker than Alex would have liked her to, Valeria ended the kiss and pressed her forehead to his.

“Everyone is fine. Two really was just sick, but she was able to move when she had to,” Valeria said softly. “One made it back to us and told us the whole story.”

Sighing, Alex felt an enormous burden in his heart fall away as if it had never been there to begin with.

“I’m so glad to hear you’re all fine. I was honestly sick with worry. You’re here as guests?” he asked.

Valeria nodded and kissed him twice more before also releasing him.

Only for Nannie to snatch him back up and hold him tightly, her lips locked on his.

“Five, I swear… yes, we’re here at Mistress Anna’s command. We traveled with the emissary as his personal guests on behalf of the duchess,” Valeria said from the side.

Alex only barely heard it as Nannie mauled him, her hands caressing and fondling him as her lips continued to kiss him over and over.

“She’s already put together everything she needs to buy your release,” Valeria continued, ignoring Nannie’s assault on Alex. “It’s just a matter of the duke agreeing to a price and setting you free.”

Gently pushing Nannie away while gasping for breath, and feeling very aroused, Alex nodded his head. “Good. Though I get the feeling the duke may want to hold on to me to keep me out of the duchess’s army.”

Nannie was gazing at him with a strange look, her eyes soft and warm.

“Give me the word and I’ll kill everyone in our way and take you home,” she said.

Patting Nannie’s cheek with a chuckle, Alex shook his head. “No, my dear Five. We’ll abide by the rules for the time being.”

Alex looked over to Valeria as Nannie pressed her face into his neck, acting like a much smaller and less murderous woman.

“Are you two going to be staying with me, or do you need to keep yourselves in the city?” he asked her.

Valeria was watching Nannie with what looked like mirth.

And a touch of jealousy, Alex thought.

“We have a meeting with the oldest of Gaelis’s line,” Valeria said, her eyes moving back to Alex. “I will petition him to allow Five and myself to serve you, on letters of good conduct. I don’t think he’ll disallow it.”

“No?” Alex asked, reaching up to gently run his fingers through Nannie’s hair. His other hand moved around her back in small circles.

“No. You’ve grown quite a reputation after Terk burned to the very paving stones.

“Apparently, you’re protected by a Fae Warlock. Crossing you results in nasty things happening,” Valeria said, her mouth slowly turning into a small frown.

Ah, she really is jealous. Can’t let that stand.

Reaching over with the hand on Nannie’s back, Alex gently cupped Valeria’s jaw. Then he drew her over to him and pressed his lips to her ear.

“Do not fret, my lovely Three, my pry bar, my tool. I’ll give you loving attention soon enough. All you can hold, and then some. Only after I’ve thoroughly shown you the care and love you deserve will I let your normal needs be filled,” Alex whispered into her ear.

Valeria shivered in his hand, her cheek pressing to his own. She nodded a bit, then kissed his cheek.

“I deserve it,” she murmured, barely above a whisper.

Good.

“Now come, my precious Numbered. Let’s have a seat and make ourselves semi-presentable,” Alex said aloud. “It wouldn’t do for us to be seen like this.”

Nannie and Valeria both moved away at his words, taking up two seats on one side of the table. A third was between them.

Deliberately kicking the chair out a bit, Nannie pointed at it with her finger. She didn’t say anything, and he could see her jaw flexing wildly.

She hasn’t been able to change gears yet. I wonder how she’s holding up. We were building up her emotional stability, weren’t we?

Turning her love into a real thing, with meaningful emotions.

Need to put some attention into her later.

Into all of the Numbered, probably.

Taking the seat, he reached over and gently patted Nannie on the knee. Her hand immediately grasped it, and her fingers intertwined with his.

“So, did One tell you I have two more Numbered?” Alex asked.

“Yes, though she said they weren’t fully contracted yet?” Valeria asked.

“Ah. Seven—Rebekah, the thief—is fully contracted now. Eleanor, Six, is everything but the bed. I’m sure I’ll have an opportunity for that soon enough,” Alex said.

“What kind of thief is she?” Nannie asked softly.

“A pick-pocket, actually. She’s been collecting coins, keys, notes, and letters whenever we move through the hallways and she gets a chance,” Alex said with a chuckle. “She’s been building a pile of things. Gives me the vast majority of it, though she keeps a bit for herself as her ‘cut,’ as she calls it.”

“As would be right,” Nannie said with some finality.

“And the other is a knight? Nobility?” Valeria asked.

“Indeed. I get the impression they’re a few marriages away from a minor barony, but upwardly mobile,” Alex confirmed.

He could practically hear her praise him in his mind for bringing on another noblewoman.

There was a clatter as the door opened and an older man with graying hair and blue eyes walked into the room.

“Ah, Count Brit. It’s good to meet you. My name is Francis. I’m the emissary for Duchess Tanulf to Duke Gaelis,” said the man, moving to immediately take the seat across from Alex. Once he sat down, he offered his hand across the table.

“A pleasure,” Alex said, shaking the man’s hand. “What can you tell me of what’s going on? I get precious little information from my captors.”

“Hm, I imagine so,” said the older man. “The war is turning in our favor. And in no small part due to your efforts.”

Leaning back in his chair, the older man pulled a pipe out from an inner pocket and began to stuff it with what Alex assumed was some form of tobacco.

“The duke lost almost everyone who was there in the blaze of Terk. It wiped out a portion of his army and burned up anything they’d brought in,” said Francis. “On top of that, the first snows have truly arrived in the last several days. Winter is upon us and it should make fighting almost impossible. He’ll have to decide what he wants to do rather soon.”

Alex nodded at that. He’d noticed snow on a few people’s boots who had patrols that went outside. His assumption at the time had been that the snowfall had started.

Winters in this part of the empire could bog everyone down and make an obstacle of the ground itself. Winter wars didn’t go well.

“The duchess is content to sit in her lines and wear Gaelis down for now. We opened back up the original front and are pushing into his territory now from the other side. We’ve taken more than we’ve lost, but that’s cold comfort for the earldom of Gers.”

Francis had gotten up, walked over to a candle, and picked it up. Turning it into his pipe, he took a few puffs and got it lit.

“The earl gave his lands up to the duke without a fight,” Alex said. “He didn’t even take the treasury. Left it for the duke to have.”

Francis quirked a brow at Alex as he came back to the table, but didn’t sit down.

“She knows. Your head maid told her. Debriefed her personally, actually. A wealth of information that the duchess used to her advantage, I can tell you that,” said Francis. “Though that brings us back to the here and now.

“She’s trying to buy your freedom as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, the duke seems unwilling to let you go quickly.”

Alex sighed and nodded at that. He’d wondered if he would be a piece too valuable to put a price tag on.

“If Count Inferno could be let loose back on the war front, it would be a boon to our troops and a bane to theirs. There is a considerable fear of you in your enemies, and a healthy respect amongst your allies,” Francis said. “I get the impression even the enemy respects your ability and how you’ve used it so far.”

“I take it there’s no chance of Gaelis the younger brokering a deal for my release?” Alex asked.

“Not without his father being in on it, no. And honestly, the duke hasn’t… been seen much of since the fire. What reports we’ve gotten back suggest he was wounded rather badly in that conflagration,” Francis said, then paused for several seconds. “How’d you manage that, by the way? By all reports and everything we can find out, you weren’t even in the city when it happened.”

“I had nothing to do with it, of course,” Alex said with a shrug.

“Hm. Well, I’m going to head back to my room. I’ve conveyed everything I can to you for the time being, and there isn’t much more to be said,” said Francis. “Other than keep your head down and wait. The duchess will get you out as soon as she can.”

Nodding his head at Alex, Francis moved to the door, casually puffing on his pipe.

Nannie stood up and followed the emissary, closing the door behind the man as soon as he left. Then she pressed her hand to the handle and looked to Valeria.

“What do you need us to do, Master?” asked Valeria. “Coffin is in the city, as well as my other agents.”

Alex grinned at her, surprised. “My little spymaster. Aren’t you a peach?

“For now, nothing. There isn’t much to do as of yet. Once we have something to go on, I’ll let you know and we’ll start making moves immediately,” Alex said.

“I understand. Is there anything you need?” she asked.

“Not really. To be perfectly honest, they’re treating me rather well. There really hasn’t been anything untoward done to me in any way.”

“They fear you,” Valeria said with a nod. “Everyone fears Count Inferno now. What you did to Terk was… brutal. One talked to us Numbered about the whole thing. I take it you were able to enact your plan?”

“Indeed. Just as we left,” Alex said with a smirk.

“One also mentioned the treasury. Anna immediately went to confirm it, and she plans on using it to pay back the duchess for your release. She doesn’t want to be in debt to her,” Valeria said.

“That’d be a wise thing to plan for. How’s she doing? The pregnancy and all, that is…” Alex said, his voice trailing off.

“She’s swelling up quickly. She’s been sick quite often, but I hear that’s normal. She looks like she’s in her fourth month, but it should only be her third or second by our reckoning. Mary looks… massive,” Valeria murmured.

Turning her head slightly to one side, Valeria threw a glance to Nannie.

The other woman had turned her head to the door and was apparently listening to a conversation happening between the guards just outside.

Valeria moved in closer to Alex.

“Do forgive her for being so… needy. I’ve been keeping the girls on your hook while you were gone,” Valeria said softly. “On top of that, Four came through with all your instructions. Our families are safe and secure in Brit, protected by your reputation and your actions.

“Nannie has seen her mother more this year than in the last three.”

Alex nodded. He was glad to hear it.

“Two will bed you for a month straight if you let her. I get the impression she wants to do anything you ask of her,” Valeria continued. “Five will likely do the same, but I think she wants your attention more than anything. She’s actually rather tender when it comes to you. Still as violent with everyone else, though. She takes delight in killing Gaelis’s soldiers.”

No surprise there for either of them, I suppose.

“One is… distraught. She feels like she failed you. Four and I assured her she’s done no such thing. Though I was surprised you let her stop taking Mother’s Bane.”

Alex shrugged. He’d already figured that would get back to the other Numbered.

“I felt a carnal desire to do it, so I let it happen. Though she wasn’t pregnant last I saw of her,” Alex said.

“She’s still not. I think she was on Bane far too late into the month to catch a child that soon. If she did… well… children born too close to Mother’s Bane are always said to be touched,” Valeria said.

“As for Four, she’s rather upset about not getting her punishment. She’s really looking forward to you taking her apart at your earliest convenience.”

That’s a good point. Maybe I’ll have Seven participate with that one.

“And for me… I… want you to love me. I’ve been thinking on what you said. I do deserve your attention. I think,” Valeria muttered. “But I’d like to try. So… please, yes. Love me like you do Five. Then break me.”

Alex chuckled and kissed Valeria briefly.

“Thank you, my precious pry bar. Now… how much time do we have before the oldest Gaelis kid shows up?” he asked.

“Not enough for anything fun. But if I get my way, I’ll be seeing you tonight,” Valeria said, resting her head on him. “Until then, I’ll just comfort myself on your shoulder. It’s quite nice right here.

“Oh… Anna’s been talking to Regina and Alanna lately. The Tilly girl seems to be all aflutter at her attention.”

Anna does like the Tilly women.

“Though with the duchess… I get the impression she has realized the error of her approach and is now trying to bring Anna around into her ‘let me have some of Alex’ camp.

“Last I saw, it was starting to work,” Valeria said. “Regina is actually rather charming when she puts her mind to it. Rather than just trying to take what she wants.”

Well that’s just… wonderful.

“For what it’s worth, I’m not so sure she’ll be a poor ally to have. I just wouldn’t expect to get much out of it other than an association with her,” Valeria said, snuggling in closer to him.

Chapter 26

There was a soft tap on the door.

“Enter,” Alex said, looking up from the book he was reading. There wasn’t much for him to do, and the boredom was becoming a real and dangerous thing.

He now had a better appreciation for the deals he’d made with those he’d kept in his dungeon.

We should offer entertainment in the future. I’m sure I could get quite a bit from someone for just simple things.

Though… thank god for Rebekah.

More often than not, he found himself tumbling Rebekah repeatedly through the day. She seemed equally as bored as he was, so she was the one to instigate it just as often as he was.

The door opened and a young man stepped inside. Alex hadn’t met or seen this one before.

“Count Brit,” said the man. “I have two things to report to you. First, the duchess of Gaelis has approved your request. Your two attendants will join you as free persons, on your own oath pin.”

Alex froze, not quite sure what to say. He’d never met the duchess of Gaelis. It’d felt like she’d been avoiding him, to be perfectly honest.

Pressing his fingers to his oath pin, Alex lifted his chin.

“I do swear on my oath that I will not attempt to escape, and I will remain a willing hostage until my release can be negotiated, for the span of six months,” Alex said. He wasn’t about to swear an unending oath without a time limit.

“Six months?” asked the man.

“If I haven’t been released in six months, when we both know Duchess Tanulf will pay my ransom, then I would worry that the Gaelis family isn’t acting in good faith,” Alex explained.

The young man was frowning, staring at Alex. Then he shrugged his shoulders. “I’ll accept that for now and relay it to my mistress.

“The second item of information I have for you is that Duchess Gaelis will be taking you on a tour of the city today.”

A tour? That’s odd. Why do I get the impression she wants something from me?

And why now? Why not when I first arrived?

“I’m here and available at her pleasure and leisure, of course,” Alex said. It wouldn’t do to refuse the woman who had allowed him to have Valeria and Nannie on hand.

It was an obvious quid pro quo, but it wasn’t something that would cost him anything. At least as far as he could tell. Denying it would just be silly.

“I’ll let her know immediately. I’m sure she’ll be around two hours or so after the noon bell. The young master finishes his schooling around that period,” said the man. Then he stepped out of the doorway and left, though he left the door open.

Frowning, Alex had to think on that.

Is this another convoluted family tree? Is the duchess a second or third wife, perhaps? Her child with the duke being the youngest and least likely to inherit?

That’d explain also why she would like to meet with me. Wouldn’t it?

Ever deeper into politics.

Thirty seconds passed before he heard the heavy stomps of booted feet.

Snickering to himself, Alex got to his feet. He knew who it was already.

It’d be a good opportunity to introduce a good portion of his Numbered to one another. Moving to the attached bedroom, he cracked open the door and peeked inside. Eleanor and Rebekah were playing some sort of card game in the middle of the bed.

Both of them looked up at him.

“Would you two join me? Three and Five are about to join us, and I’d like to introduce you four to one another,” Alex said.

“Ah, our Numbered companions,” Eleanor said, laying her cards down on the blankets. “It’ll be nice to greet them and exchange pleasantries. Seven was unabashedly crushing me anyways.”

“Oh, it wasn’t that bad. I just cheat better than you play,” Rebekah said, laying her own cards down. Then adding six or seven more to the pile that appeared from almost nowhere.

“Ah… I thought I’d caught all the attempts,” Eleanor grumped, moving toward the door.

“You caught me quite a few times, but not every time.”

Eleanor sniffed at that, though she didn’t look too annoyed.

Moving back into the study, Alex only had to wait a second before Nannie and Valeria entered. They were both unarmed, but also unharmed.

“Master,” Valeria said, giving him a wide smile. “I have the most interesting story to tell you.”

I’m sure you do. I wonder if you even met with the eldest son of Gaelis at all.

Nannie turned and shut the door without a word. She had a small scowl on her face and looked much as she always did when she didn’t have Alex to herself.

The four women came together in the middle of the room, each looking to the others in side glances.

Alex stepped up between them and indicated Eleanor.

“This is Six. She’s a knight,” Alex said.

“Previously Eleanor Riff, knight and servant, now Six to Master Brit,” Eleanor said, inclining her head respectfully to the other women. “I’m well trained in mace, longsword, bastard sword, sword with shield, axe, and daggers. My specialty is the bastard sword. I’m proficient in many other martial weapons, but not ones I’d choose to work with if I did not have to.”

Valeria gave the woman a wide smile and bowed her head in return.

“Previously Valeria Marsh, now Three. Spymaster and servant to Master Brit.”

“What I was doesn’t matter. What I am now is Five,” growled the berserker. “Master’s champion and a bodyguard.”

“Ah, I look forward to working with you. One said you were quite strong, and very protective of Master,” Eleanor said, crossing the distance and stepping up to Nannie.

Before the big woman could do anything, the knight had taken her hand in her own and was shaking it.

“I truly cannot wait to spar with you. One said you were quite skilled with two swords and unarmed combat,” Eleanor said, giving the other woman a bright smile.

Nannie looked as if she wanted to be angry but didn’t know how to get to that point.

“Uh, yeah, sure… sure, Six,” Nannie grumbled.

“Much in the same manner as Five, I am Seven, and that is all I need to be. Thief and… well, personal comfort to our Master,” Rebekah said, waving a greeting at the other women.

“You’re… prettier… than One said,” Nannie grumbled, somehow managing to break free of Eleanor. “And your tits are huge.”

The noblewoman knight was now in a quiet discourse with Valeria.

Rebekah looked down at herself, then back to Nannie with a smile.

“Well, thank you. You’re rather fun looking yourself,” Rebekah said. “I wouldn’t mind Master pairing me up with you and him for his enjoyment.”

Nannie’s nose scrunched up before she blew out a breath with a grin.

“Thanks—flattered, but not into the other Numbered. Try Four or Three,” Nannie said. “Thief, huh? Was a bandit myself for a while.”

The conversation seemed to drift past him, and Alex was fine with that. Moving back to the desk, he picked up his book and resumed reading.

***

Alex and Eleanor were being led into a part of the keep they hadn’t been in previously.

It seemed to be more of a “family” wing, and the guards were on edge whenever they laid eyes on Alex.

Except that the person who was escorting Alex also seemed to allay whatever concerns the guards had. At least enough that they let him continue on.

Eleanor had been allowed a short sword since they were going out into public, but none of her armor.

Another sudden turn down a hallway put them in a small open courtyard. It also had a gate that seemed to lead into the town, but from a side path.

Huh. They really are letting me walk around in public.

Standing at the gate was a woman in her forties and a young boy who looked to be seven or eight.

They shared similar traits, the broad strokes as they were. Such as them both having brown hair, faces a bit rounder than normal, and brown eyes.

Though Alex could definitely see the duke’s stamp in the child’s face.

Luckily though, Alex had been able to get the story of what had happened from Valeria before this.

Apparently, the eldest Gaelis had never shown up, but this woman had. She had shown up, asked a few questions, and approved Valeria and Nannie to join Alex and remain free.

Valeria knew she wasn’t the first wife of the duke, but she didn’t know which number she was. The duke had had many sons, daughters, and wives.

Though now he was down to only a few children and one wife.

Except that most of the children had died in strange and mysterious ways. As if killed by other children.

Which means this woman is definitely looking to see the eldest slain and her child put on the heir presumptive title.

Putting on his best smile, Alex walked over to the woman.

“Ahhh, Count Brit. I’m so glad to see you. I was delighted when I was told you’d accepted my invitation,” said the woman. Then she gently eased her child out in front of her. “Marcos, say hello to the count.”

The boy looked up at Alex through perfectly straight bangs.

“Hello,” said the boy.

“Good afternoon to you, Marcos,” Alex said with a nod.

“Let’s away,” said the woman who had yet to formally give Alex her name.

“Of course, Duchess,” Alex said, falling into step with her as she turned to the gate.

She made no response. Apparently, she was content to be addressed by her title rather than a name.

Around them, a group of guards in the Gaelis colors formed up. At a sedate pace, they began to slowly walk down the path.

Alex’s earlier guess was correct, and they were heading toward the rich section of town. Where the nobility and affluent merchants lived.

Neither the duchess nor her son said anything. Leaving Alex with little to do other than walk quietly.

She asked you here for a reason. If she wanted you dead, that’d be much easier to manage rather than taking you for a walk.

She’ll get to what she wants, we just need to give her time.

Eleanor’s head was slowly moving around, her eyes taking in the area, the guards, and the people around them.

She always approached her position with the utmost seriousness.

Crossing into the city proper and leaving the path that led up to the keep, Alex realized just how much louder the city was down here.

It was strange, really.

“My dear count, I was hoping to speak with you privately, away from the keep,” said the duchess. “Primarily because I do believe Clark junior is working to have my dear Marcos removed.”

Alex opened his mouth, then closed it again. He wasn’t really sure how to respond to that.

The way she just dropped that in front of him felt abnormal. Being this forthright wasn’t how the peerage normally operated. Especially the higher one went in the ranks.

A duke was rather high in the peerage. There was only one rank above that, as far as Alex knew, and it was an archduke. But those were primarily created by the king or emperor when one duke had more than three ducal titles.

“I was hoping that perhaps I could enlist your assistance in this matter,” the duchess continued after several heartbeats. “While you don’t have any resources, your name, status, and your ability to turn the tides of war are all you need for me.”

“I’m flattered, though I’m unsure how I can help. I don’t plan on remaining very long,” Alex said, hedging.

“Well, that’s just it. You don’t have to be here that long. I think Clark junior will make his move while you’re here. Possibly even pin it on you,” the duchess said. “Then he’ll have secured the ducal title, and that’ll be the end of anything and everything else.

“Though what I need you for is more of a figurehead. Support in name for now. Eventually, I’d like nothing more than for you to tutor Marcos. I do think there is much to learn from you and what you’ve done.”

That seems rather vague, as far as what she wants from me. I don’t have as much influence as she seems to think.

That or she’s looking for me to fill the gaps for her and take action without consulting her.

Which would make sense if she’s under oath and unable to do anything about it.

“While I wouldn’t mind being a tutor for a reasonable price, I would of course still have to wonder what else would be expected of me,” Alex said, keeping his attention on what was going on around him at the same time.

“You’re a creative man, I’m sure you could help me out wherever you see fit. Though I really am only asking for your visible assistance. The word of Count Inferno goes quite far,” said the duchess. “The man who raises up commoners, makes them soldiers, turns them into officers, and then decorates them as if they were peerage.

“All the while running roughshod over armies who stand in front of their way, all at the behest of their beloved Count Inferno.”

In other words, the commoners see me as a hero, and that makes the rest of you nervous.

You’re somehow hoping I can raise a revolt and overthrow Gaelis, maybe?

“If it helps at all, I do believe Clark junior is also working on a plan to have his father, my husband, murdered,” said the duchess in a much lower tone. “He grows tired of waiting for his title, and wants it now.”

Nodding, Alex thought on that.

It made sense to a degree. History had often recorded the death of a father being the only roadblock to an eager and power-hungry child.

Familial bonds be damned.

Taking it several steps ahead, Alex could see how he could wreck Gaelis entirely.

Bring it to its knees and send the whole duchy into a death spiral. And if he did it right, it wouldn’t cost him a thing. It’d just look like a family imploding after an accidental death or two.

Though in the end, would it be better to kill the duchess, or let her live? And if I have her killed, do I need to remove the root?

It’s no different than what I said to Quinn, is it?

The duchess turned the conversation to much more mundane topics after that.

As if the previous exchange had never occurred.

Glancing to the guards around them, Alex wondered about them and what they meant to the duchess.

She seemed to trust them without any question or doubt. Which didn’t seem to fit if they were loyal to the duke.

Perhaps they’re loyal to the duchess’s family prior to her marriage? That’d make sense, and it would also explain why she trusts them.

Such a convoluted web here in Gaelis.

***

An hour of walking around the city left Alex with only more questions and few answers.

He needed to make a decision, and probably quickly. There was no doubt in his mind that the duchess or Clark would continue to make their moves, with or without him on either side.

The way he saw it was there were three sides.

The duke himself, Clark the inheritor, and Marcos the spare heir. Those were the three people who could end up holding the title of the duchy of Gaelis. It came down to which one Alex wanted to support—or whether he wanted to try and take out all of them.

If I did manage to take out all three, wouldn’t that possibly put a general in charge?

Or a new duke, pushed up by the king? That’d just become a lacky, would it not?

Something to consider, I suppose.

Stepping through the door to his apartment, Alex was still deep in thought. He wasn’t really sure how he wanted to handle this yet.

“Welcome back, Master,” Rebekah said, her eyes lifting up to his. She was fussing with a set of clothes laid out over a couch.

Valeria was standing next to her, hands on her hips in what looked to have been deep thought.

The door clacked shut behind him.

Alex waved a hand at everyone and then indicated the bedroom.

Valeria looked as if she might make a comment, but somehow, she didn’t. Instead she shrugged her shoulders and looked to Rebekah.

“We’ll figure it out later. Though I definitely think we can make it work,” she said.

In a minute, everyone had joined him in his bedroom.

Valeria handed a sealed envelope to Eleanor, but otherwise, everyone was looking at Alex.

“Duchess wants me to kill Clark junior, for her son to get the inheritance when the time comes,” Alex said. “It’s likely Clark will ask me to kill Marcos, and his own father. He wants his title now.

“And the duke himself might know of both, and will probably just want to keep the status quo.”

Valeria’s eyebrows shot up at that.

“That’s quite a lot of intrigue for a prisoner to be thrust into,” she said. “Then again, you’re Count Inferno.”

Grimacing, Alex shook his head.

“I really don’t understand that. Is there more meaning behind it than I’m aware of? I thought people were just calling me that because I like fire. The duchess made a comment about it today as well,” Alex grumbled.

“You give ’em hope,” Nannie said, her voice firm. “You brush away the broken bits and tell them they can achieve greatness if they work for it.

“Your army is proof of that. Your citizens are thriving.”

Valeria nodded as if she’d been about to say the same thing.

Running a hand through his hair, Alex sighed. “Whatever. She only asked me to support her publicly and eventually tutor her kid, Marcos.

“What she didn’t say is for all that to happen, Clark junior can’t exist.”

“Oath pin then, right?” Rebekah asked. “She can’t do anything like that because of her pin. She has to work around it.

“Just like how all the other nobles do it.”

“So it would seem,” Valeria said. “Definitely something to consider. Now I’m very glad I brought Coffin along. She can make short work of anyone at this point.”

Eleanor sat down heavily in a chair, one hand pressed to her face, the other holding on to the letter she’d been handed.

When she looked up from the paper, Alex could see her eyes were starting to water up, her cheeks turning red.

“My family is in dire straits,” she said.

“What?” Alex asked, not really sure what to say.

“My brother… he writes that my family is under extreme misfortune and dire circumstances,” Eleanor said, her tone listless.

Chapter 27

“Alright,” Alex said slowly, moving over to lean up against the table. Moving helped him think. “And what’s wrong? Did he specify?”

Eleanor shook her head, letting her eyes fall to the ground.

“It doesn’t matter. I’m unable to do anything,” she muttered. “And even if I wasn’t, I do not think my father would take any assistance from me.

“He disowned me formally and struck me from the family records. The family burial rights. And of course, my inheritance. There is little he wants from me, other than distance and an unmarked grave.”

“What a massive cock sucker,” Nannie said, her face contorting into one of the biggest frowns Alex had ever seen on her. “We should go break his legs, Six.”

Mm. That’s right. She probably has father-figure issues. Way to identify there, Nannie.

Eleanor stared wide eyed at Nannie before she let out a nervous chuckle.

“I’ll keep that in mind, Five. Though to be fair, I imagine their recent troubles are my own doing,” Eleanor said. “Well, perhaps not my doing, but because of me.

“My family holds a barony to the east of what was Ridge. The earl who is in control of the lands wished me to be his bride. Or one of them, at least.

“I refused, even after my father betrothed me to him. I ran away, joined an order of knights disguised as a young boy, and became as you see me now.”

“Your last name isn’t Riff then, but more likely… Rift?” Valeria asked.

“Ah, yes. My family name was Rift,” Eleanor said, bobbing her head.

I can use this, can’t I? This is my opportunity to secure Eleanor in all the ways of a Numbered and reinforce her dependency on me, but also in herself.

“Six, go wait for me in your room,” Alex said. “Seven, Five, please keep her company for a bit.

“Three, please remain here.”

The Numbered said nothing, just went about his orders. The three women trooped out, already dropping into a discussion.

As soon as the door closed, Valeria came over to him and leaned into him. Her hands closed into his tunic and she laid her head down on his shoulder.

“I take it you have orders for me to take care of?” she asked.

Strange. I wonder if she’s starting to process far more of her acceptance to be cared for than she admitted.

This is practically a cry for tenderness.

Gently wrapping his arms around her waist, Alex didn’t discourage her. Her emotional growth was a good thing. Just as it was for Nannie.

“I do. You said Coffin is in the city?” he asked.

“She is,” Valeria confirmed. “She snuck in during the night on a guard change.”

“If I wanted her to kill the earl and make it look accidental, what would be your thoughts?” Alex asked.

“I’d have to tell you it’d be an order you could never make, given your oath to the emperor,” murmured Valeria. “That you can even talk about it shouldn’t be possible. That all leads back to Leah, doesn’t it?

“As to your question, Coffin could do it. She might end up killing more people than just the earl, but she’d get it done without any trace back to you. Probably won’t look like an accident.”

“I’m his knife,” grumbled a voice from his bedroom. Alex almost missed it.

Turning his head, Alex looked through the open doorway that led into his room.

“Yes, she’s here,” Valeria said. “Probably hiding under your bed, if I had to guess. So, shall I send her out?”

“After I get everything from Six, yes,” Alex said.

“Ah, yes. I take it she’ll be decorating your bed after this?” she asked.

“Yeah. That’s the plan. Alright, thanks, Three. Can you send her in here?”

“Of course,” she said. Then she leaned up and gave him a soft kiss. With a caress of his shoulder when she’d finished, Valeria moved off to the other bedroom.

Looking around the room, Alex tried to put together what would be the best mental positioning to finalize Eleanor.

Then he realized the best course was an informal one. Eleanor would expect something from a superior, not from someone who cared.

Someone who was asking her to share a bed with him.

And that’s how we put her off balance. Yes.

Pushing out a chair in front of him and then one directly across from that, Alex sat himself down right there.

Looking down at himself, he realized he was still dressed for public. Quickly unbuttoning his vest, he pulled it off and tossed it on the table next to him. Then he undid the first two buttons on his tunic.

Better. Informal.

A soft patter of footfalls came from the other room, followed quickly by the door closing.

Looking up, Alex found Eleanor heading his way. She was still wearing her strange neutral mask.

Need to pop that off first, don’t I?

“Hey, Six. Have a seat,” Alex said, then patted the chair in front of him.

“Of course, Master,” she said, taking the seat immediately. “Three said you wished to discuss my next assignment.”

“I do, in a way… but first, are you alright?” Alex asked.

The question seemed to hit her sideways. Especially considering she gave her head a small shake, as if he’d actually struck her.

“Master?” she asked.

“Are you alright?” Alex repeated himself. “I’m asking if you’re ok. That letter from your brother more than likely wasn’t what you were expecting. Especially since he would have had to figure out where you were to send it.”

“Ah… no, it wasn’t. I’m… I’m alright. I think,” Eleanor said, her mouth pinching shut like a door slamming closed.

“For what it’s worth, I think your father is short sighted,” Alex said, putting his elbows on his knees and leaning toward her. “You’re an amazing woman, but an equally impressive knight.”

A slow smile crept over her face, her eyes dropping down to the floor boards in front of her.

“On top of that, now that you’ve been getting fed some good food, you’re putting on a bit of weight in all the right places,” Alex said, turning toward the eventual goal of the conversation.

Now Eleanor’s face was a crimson blanket. From neck to ears, she was bright red.

“Oooh. I… I see. That is, yes. Thank you, my lord,” Eleanor said, her choice in words feeling almost random.

“You’re very important to me, Six. I value you. Immensely,” Alex said.

“Thank you, Master. I can tell you feel that way. You treat me as no one ever has. I don’t feel… I don’t feel anxious… around you,” Eleanor said.

“I’m glad to hear that. Though I’m afraid I have something I want to discuss that’ll probably give you some anxiety,” Alex said. “I can solve your family’s problem. I can solve it easily, effectively, and your family would never know. They’d never even be involved.”

Eleanor’s eyes flicked up to him. They’d regained some of the icy indifference they held when she carried out her duty.

But she didn’t respond.

“I won’t bore you with the details, but I can do all of what I said. It’d cost me a bit, and I’d want you to be the one to tell me to do it,” Alex said. She looked interested, and willing. Which meant it was time to set the hook. “But I also want something from you, Six.”

The knight’s face flickered with what appeared to be confusion.

“Master, I am your eternal servant. I have nothing else to give,” Eleanor said.

“You have more of yourself. And I find that I want it. I want you, Six. I want you completely,” Alex said. He’d locked eyes with her now and wasn’t about to look away. “I want you in all the ways possible to me.

“I’ll take care of your family’s problem with the earl. I’ll fix it in a way that’ll make sure it never becomes a problem again. But there’s a price for that.”

Eleanor was watching him intently in return. Waiting.

“In return, you must become celibate. To never touch another man or woman again without my permission,” Alex said, starting with the easier part. “And the reason for that celibacy is I want to share a bed with you at least once a week, and I’d want to avail myself of your mouth once a week as well. For you to service me with that very same said mouth.

“I wish for you to be my lover and confidant, as well as my knight. Till the day you die.”

Letting out a slow, shaky breath, Eleanor seemed very out of sorts.

“Master, you wish… to lie with me?” she asked. “You want me to perform fellatio on you? Me?”

“Yes, to all of that. I want all that you are, Six. All of you. If you give me all that you are, which I want, which I value, which I treasure, then I’ll solve the problem with the earl. I’ll also solve whatever problems come up with your family in the future,” Alex said. “And of course, as much Mother’s Bane as you’d like. For all that, will you give me all of yourself?”

Blinking, the knight looked to be processing all that information.

“Master Alex, you want me? Not just as a knight, but me… as me?” she asked, repeating her earlier question but in a different way.

“Very much so, Six. I crave you and your touch. I’ve often wondered what those lovely long fingers of yours would feel like on my skin,” Alex said.

Eleanor’s hands flexed on her knees as if she were thinking about what he’d just said.

“Yes, Master. I’ll agree to that. I swear it on our oaths exactly as you said.

“Just… please be gentle with me. I’ve never known a man, though I ruptured my maidenhead already, so please don’t think I’m lying. It happened when I was learning to ride a horse with my cousin. My father was most displeased with me that day. He said it devalued me,” Eleanor said, looking to the side.

That certainly explains more of her headspace.

“Then I agree as well, and do so swear on our oaths,” Alex said. “Now, I need to go save your family.”

Leaning out of his chair, Alex gently pressed a kiss to Eleanor’s cheek, then left her sitting there. Moving to his bedroom, he shut the door.

I need to have the earl killed. I also need to start making moves here in the city. I have more than enough muscle with me right now to make a few things happen.

But what do I do? I need to sow confusion. To set them all back several steps and make them bewildered.

How do I—

Alex stopped mid-thought, coming to an answer that’d work.

I set up a fake assassination of myself. If an earl happens to die in the same time frame, it’ll make everything that much murkier.

Perfect.

Walking over to his bed, he lay down on the ground and lifted the bed skirt.

Coffin was there, sprawled out and unmoving. Looking quite comfortable.

“Hey Coffin,” Alex said.

Her head turned toward him, dark eyes gleaming.

“I’m your knife,” she said.

“You are. And you’re a very good knife. Can I join you under here?” he asked.

Coffin nodded her head once but didn’t move.

Scooting under the bed skirt, Alex fetched up next to her and let the fabric fall back into place.

“I have a job for you, Coffin. Will you serve me?” he asked.

“Yes, Master. I’m your knife. I do the work you cannot. You need me. I’m needed. I’m free,” Coffin said, her voice coming out in a strange sing-song. “I’m your knife.”

“That you are. Now, here’s what I need,” Alex said, then began to lay everything out for Coffin.

From killing an earl to protecting a family, to returning as soon as she was able.

***

“Three, did you manage to slip any knives through their security?” Alex asked, looking at Valeria.

His Numbered were all sitting at the table in the study. Coffin was muttering to herself in a corner near the door.

“Of course I did, Master. They were very polite and professional during their search of Five and myself, but they found nothing on me,” Valeria said. “I was surprised. They didn’t grope me, touch me inappropriately, or even hint at it, which I was honestly expecting.”

“They’re terrified of Master, and they know we’re his women,” Nannie said. “They didn’t even really try. Even I could have snuck in a dagger if I put it between my tits.”

“Could have brought in an axe, there,” Valeria said under her breath. Not for the first time, Alex wondered if she took issue with the size of the other Numbered’s chests. She’d once lamented the fairness in how well-built Nannie, Riley, and Anna were.

“Great. In a little bit, a maid by the name of Beth is going to come to announce dinner. We’re going to grab her and subdue her. Keep in mind I’m fairly certain she’s trained in hand-to-hand combat.

“Then we’ll move into the hall with her.” Alex said. “I need you to kill the guard outside in such a way that it looks like an assassin did it, Three. You and Coffin.”

Raising her eyebrows, Valeria nodded.

“After that, we’ll take the guard’s sword and skewer the maid with it. I want it to look like the guard and the maid killed one another,” Alex said.

“You want to kill Beth?” Eleanor asked, sounding rather upset.

Alex shrugged and held up his hands. “I need to get Coffin into the city. Immediately. I can’t wait for her to slip out on her own during a shift change or a visit.

“She’s my blade in the dark and she has work to do. Right now.

“Beth is a guard in maid’s clothes. It’s unfortunate for her, but that’s the way it is.

“And honestly, even if she wasn’t trained, she’d still need to die. The confusion over this ‘failed’ attempt on my life will mess with everyone. It’ll make them all wonder who attempted to put me in the ground.”

Eleanor blinked, her indignation at killing Beth not going away. But she did seem to bottle it up inside of her. Putting it away like a hoarder with food for another time.

Need to keep an eye on that. Either she figured out what Coffin is doing, or she’s not willing to shout me down in front of the others.

“As I’ve said before, Six, I appreciate you pointing out the moral problems, and I’ll ask you to continue to do so,” Alex said, trying to soothe her conscience. “It’ll help me navigate my way through this life.”

With a small nod, Eleanor lifted her chin back up. “I can do that, Master Alex.”

“Alright. Are we ready for this?” Alex asked, looking to Valeria and Nannie. They would be the two most likely candidates to subdue the maid and kill the guard.

“Yes, Master.”

“Uh huh.”

“Grand. I’m going to hide. When Beth shows up, send her to the bedroom to speak with me. Then grab her when her back is turned. Two always seemed to prefer choke holds,” Alex said. “Do whatever you see fit, Five.”

Nannie snorted at that, flexing her fingers.

“I’ll wrap her up, no problem,” she said.

Alex slipped off into the adjoining bedroom Eleanor had been sleeping alone in. Rebekah tended to spend every night with him, after all.

Hiding behind the door, he waited. Tilting his head to one side, he peeked through the crack between the frame and the door.

Time went by much slower than he’d expected. Then again, Alex could easily have waited for the knock before hiding. He’d chosen this route in the paranoia of being caught unaware. Turning his attention inward, Alex let his mind drift through his thoughts.

A sharp knock on the door jarred him out of his mental exploration.

Several seconds passed, and the door opened.

“Ah, hello,” said a voice Alex didn’t recognize. “Dinner will be served in roughly half an hour, though the location has changed.”

“Oh, uh. Master is in his bedroom. He said he wanted to talk to someone about the duchess,” Nannie said.

“That’s… interesting,” said the same voice. “I didn’t know he’d met her.”

Alex saw a young man in guard armor pass by through the gap toward his bedroom. Behind him was Nannie, looking like a prowling monster.

He heard a gasp and the sound of metal clink, as well as thrashing.

“Stop fightin’,” Nannie growled loudly. Then the sounds of struggling died away.

Moving out from behind the door, Alex saw Nannie and the unknown individual.

The guard had his hands pressed to Nannie’s forearm, which was wrapped up around his neck, under his helmet. There wasn’t anything in the man’s eyes.

It’s not Beth. Where’s Beth?

Nannie had already taken the strength out of him, and he looked to be hovering in and out of consciousness. Most of his weight was being supported by Nannie entirely.

The man clearly wasn’t Beth, but it didn’t change Alex’s plan in the least.

“Alright, Three, your turn. Coffin, get ready to bolt,” Alex said, moving to the door. There was no time to lose, and he wasn’t about to let this opportunity go to waste.

If it was someone other than Beth, someone unexpected, it might look even better.

Valeria and Coffin were there by the time he turned his head to look. They seemed ready.

Opening the door, Alex stepped to one side.

“Excuse me?” Valeria asked, stepping out of the room. “I’m having a problem. Can you look at this for me?”

Alex didn’t need to see what was going on to know she was probably pulling the guard’s eyes in toward her cleavage. Valeria knew how to use what she had.

There was a soft snick, followed by the thump of someone hitting a wall gently.

“Get his wrists, ’Fin,” Valeria muttered.

“Got it. I hate how the blood goes everywhere,” Coffin said. “Being his knife is messy, messy.”

“It can be. I’ll need to go wash off my hands after this. Oh, there we go,” Valeria said. “That’s a good angle. It’ll make it look like a struggle, too.”

Peeking around the corner, Alex saw what was going on.

Valeria was pressed up against the guard. In her hand, a blade was up to the hilt in his throat on one side. She’d turned the man partially away from herself, the gaping wound emptying out down over his neck and bathing him in his own blood.

There was also a bit of a bloody spray around the hilt of the blade. It squirted into the center of the hallway in a strange stream, ebbing and strengthening.

Coffin was holding the man’s lower body against the wall, her hands locked around his wrists. Keeping them in at his sides.

“Ah, there he goes—he’s out. Alright, let’s put him down that way,” Valeria said, indicating further down the hall.

Together, the two assassins toppled the guard and let him fall naturally with a thud.

Valeria sighed, then looked to her hands and the blade she held. “Alright. Bring over the other one. Coffin, you get going. Get the families of these guards somewhere safe for now as well. Use whatever coin you need to find out where they are and get them out of harm’s way.”

Not saying anything, the black-haired, black-eyed insane woman skipped away down the hall.

She really is crazy.

Nannie dragged over the guard. He was still mostly limp, his eyes rolled up in his head.

“Mm, turn him a bit more to the left,” Valeria said, bending down over the dead guard and pulling his sword from the sheath.

Doing so, Nannie held on to the man as if he’d try to escape any second.

“This doesn’t feel right,” Eleanor said from inside the room.

“I’ll make sure I take care of both their families, just as you heard Three say,” Alex said. “I’ll offer them all positions in Brit, or more than enough money to live well here. I’ll make sure they have possibilities that weren’t available to them before.”

He didn’t want Eleanor to feel guilty about this if she figured it out, and he was willing to pay to assuage her guilt.

In fact…

“And… while we’re at it… Leah, any chance you can make sure these two get a fair chance on the other side?”

Alex lifted his face toward the ceiling, wondering if the goddess would respond.

“Fine,” Leah said aloud from nowhere. She sounded grumpy, but not unhappy.

You’re bored again, aren’t you? Shouldn’t you be doing awful things to get your husband’s attention?

Alex got the impression that Leah chuckled at that, then mentally promised to visit later on.

Everyone around him was staring at Alex as if he’d grown several heads and was shouting at them.

Eleanor had a strange look on her face, but she didn’t seem angry or upset anymore.

Valeria gave herself a shake and then looked to Nannie.

Taking the sword tip in her left hand, Valeria pressed it to the guard’s chest. Just inside the shoulder pit, where there was no armor.

“Alright, Five,” she said.

Nannie nodded, then flexed her arm powerfully. The guard’s face went dark red instantly.

Seconds passed like this.

The man’s arms twitched, and his stomach made a strange heaving motion. It was an odd scene to behold, for sure.

Valeria pushed forward with the sword, the blade neatly sliding into the man. Reaching halfway up the steel, Valeria frowned.

“There we go,” she said after tilting the blade a bit to the side. “Ok, keep him up a little bit longer. He’ll be done in maybe ten more breaths.”

And… that’s done.

“After we put him down, let’s lock the door from the inside and act like we had no idea any of this happened,” Alex said.

He regretted the men’s death, but he felt it was needed. Alex would make sure to take care of their relatives.

Chapter 28

An hour after the deed was done, Alex and his people could hear when the bodies were discovered. It started with a muffled scream.

To Alex, it sounded like one of the maids had discovered the bodies. Quite possibly even Beth, who’d narrowly dodged her own death.

Shortly after that, Alex heard the rush of booted feet seemingly coming in from multiple hallways.

The door handle was yanked, as if they were expecting it to be unlocked.

“Hello?” called a voice from the other side of the door.

“Yes?” Alex called back. “Is everything alright out there? We heard a scuffle, and no one responded to us calling out.”

Silence was the answer they got back from the other side. After what seemed like the time it took for two people to have a conversation, someone cleared their throat.

“Is everyone alright in here?” they asked.

“Yes. Why? Is there something the matter?” Alex asked again, trying to make it sound like he was getting equal parts annoyed and concerned.

“Ah… nothing’s wrong, my lord. I apologize for the delay in the evening meal. There was an issue with the cook. It’s all been sorted out, though we’ll have to have a meal brought here tonight,” said the man.

“Alright… then what was the scuffle? Why didn’t the guard respond?” Alex asked, making the question pointed. It wouldn’t do if he didn’t express enough curiosity about the situation as a whole.

Again, there was no response to his question. Clearly, no one wanted to discuss what they’d found just outside the well-known Count Inferno’s door.

Alex had no doubt the story was already spreading that someone wanted him dead. That there had even been an attempt on his life, but it appeared to have been foiled.

Even now, people would be wondering who had tried to have him killed.

And the best part was why. If someone was trying to kill Alex, wouldn’t that then make it appear as if someone didn’t want him around?

Nothing beats fear as a weapon.

Leaning back in a chair at the table in the study, Alex waited leisurely. He knew someone would be in to talk to him. Question him.

Try and figure out why someone was trying to have him killed.

It was what he’d do, after all.

The question was, would it be the duchess or Clark junior?

“You seem rather confident in your plan,” Rebekah said softly. She was seated on his left, her right hand under the desk lightly toying with his knee and inner thigh.

All the other Numbered were currently practicing knife, short sword, and unarmed combat in the adjoining room.

Rebekah had of course declined, stating that if it came down to her defending herself or her Master, all was already lost.

“Honestly, if neither of them come to talk with me, they’re not paranoid by half as much as they should be,” Alex said, shifting his seat. Rebekah had a power over him that he disliked very much. She was like a drug at this point—he wanted more all the time, but hated how much he wanted it. “They could surprise me, I suppose, and be complete fools.”

Rebekah laughed softly at that, then laid her cheek on his shoulder. Her right hand slid over the top of his thigh to the inner part of it.

“Is that what happened to me, I wonder?” she asked. “You planned, and planned, and planned. Till I had no choice but to do all that you asked?”

He glanced down at the thief who was watching him from his shoulder, then checked over that shoulder.

The door was shut, and no one would hear their conversation.

“Yes,” Alex said finally, looking back to the entry door. “I did everything I could to make you mine permanently.

“I played on your fears, I cornered you mentally, and I ran you down till you gave up and collapsed in my bed. Are you disappointed or angry?”

Rebekah snorted at that, her right hand cupping him through his pants.

“No. I’m flattered, if anything, that you wanted me that badly. You definitely hit all the check boxes to get me all… prepped, I suppose is the word.

“I look forward to going home to Brit and indulging in my luxuries. You’ve been worth the deal. And it’s honestly been rather fun. You let me explore what I want in the bedroom, and you’ve even started to explore some of your own fantasies with me. You genuinely care for my well-being and are quite tender with me.”

Rebekah sighed and rubbed her cheek on his shoulder. Not for the first time, Alex was left to wonder how much of her current personality was a mask, and how much of it wasn’t.

“Any chance I could offer you my soul for even more rewards? I’m sure I’m already fated for a bad end. I’ve killed my own fair share of people, you realize. Innocents, no less,” she said.

“I’ll think on it,” Alex said, not really sure how to respond to that. “And would you really want to follow me into the afterlife? Giving me your soul is… not exactly a normal thing. To be my eternal plaything?”

“But you play with me so nicely,” Rebekah said, not moving away from him. “You don’t harm your toy at all. You treasure it.”

Let’s just ask her.

“I do treasure you. But… how much of the sex-kitten act is real?” he asked.

Locking up, Rebekah didn’t say anything. He could feel the tension in her rapidly mounting.

“I don’t know anymore,” she said after she took several breaths. “I’ve always just… worn a mask. I don’t know anymore what is me.”

“Are you happy?” he asked.

“Yes. You treat me very well and give me all I ask for. You let me get away with a lot,” she said. “You don’t make me do anything, and you don’t try and force me to be something. You even get me little presents and gifts. You’re wonderful.”

“Then let’s keep it like that for now. Till you can figure out who you are. Then we can—”

There was a sudden clack as a key was put into the lock of the door.

Giving him a firm squeeze through his pants, Rebekah sat up straight, putting her hands on the table and then turning her chair partially toward him. As if they’d been in conversation.

The door opened, and the eldest son of Gaelis stood there.

“Alex,” he said, looking around the room. Alex took the moment the man was distracted to look at the stones on the ground, which had a freshly scrubbed look to them. There was no evidence of what had happened.

“Clark,” Alex said calmly. “Something seems to have happened outside my door.”

The man looked to the back room with the door closed, then to Alex.

“If you must know, they’re more than likely gossiping about the keep,” Alex said. “Feel free to check on them if you like. I won’t be offended.”

Clark wrestled with that for a second before he shook his head. Moving to the table, he sat down. Several guards had entered the room behind him and spread out.

“It looks like someone tried to have you killed,” Clark said, going straight to the point of the conversation. “One of the newer guards looks like he surprised the guard at your door and killed him, planning to enter your room.

“Somehow the guard managed to fight back and take his life in the same scuffle.”

Alex frowned, his eyebrows coming down sharply. He also slowly nodded, as if it made sense to him.

“I see,” he said noncommittally, giving Clark nothing to work with.

“That’s it? ‘I see’ and a nod of your head?” Clark asked.

“It’s not the first time my life has been in peril in one way or another,” Alex said. “Though I’m surprised someone was willing to use a guard like that. It seems… unconventional, and… well… foolish. If that’s the extent of their ability to plot and plan, I think I’m rather safe.”

Clark looked even more confused now that he had when he walked through the door. Alex imagined the man had been hoping to get far more information from him.

He might even be wondering if I turned down one of the other two factions and they acted against me.

Which makes him wonder—did I side with him against someone else’s opinion?

Opening his mouth, Clark looked like he wanted to say something. Then he closed it, seeming to think better of it.

“Your… evening meal will be brought in shortly. I’m doubling the number of guards on your door so there isn’t any concern in the future of a repeat attempt,” Clark said.

“Ah, that’s greatly appreciated. It would seem my opinions have gotten me in some trouble,” Alex said, putting just a bit of bait on that hook. “Which is surprising, since I’ve only met with two people since coming here.”

Managing to keep his reaction to a slow blink, Clark gave Alex a tight smile.

He’d given him enough information to infer what he wanted, and little more.

Though, it needs just… a touch more.

“Oaths are a tricky thing,” Alex said expansively.

Something clicked in Clark’s mind, and his eyes flashed with some understanding that he’d come to.

“Yes. Yes, they are. Thank you for your time, Alex. I’ll be sure to call upon you again later. Enjoy your meal tonight,” Clark said. “I’m sure we’ll return to our normal schedule by tomorrow.”

Getting up from the table, Clark silently walked to the door and out. His guards followed behind him, closing the door and immediately locking it.

The soft tick of the expensive grandfather clock was the only sound in the room.

After perhaps half a minute, Rebekah let out a breath and turned to face Alex again.

“You’re a frightening man, my Master,” she said with a smile. “At least I can spare myself any regrets. It seems unlikely I would have escaped from your clutches.

“Even if they are comfortable clutches.”

Sinking into his chair, Alex felt a bit spent. He’d been wound up rather tightly waiting for that little meeting.

As far as he could tell, he’d been successful in setting Clark on a paranoid path. Next would be the duchess.

If and when she deigns to show up. Though that might be a few days before she can do it without Clark noticing.

***

Looking at the crystal in his hand, Alex felt a bit worried. He knew it was a full representation of the pillar back home, and that even if it looked low, it could still be an entire month of power.

But it still looked incredibly… empty. It made him terribly nervous.

For all he knew, something had happened back home and Anna wasn’t able to do anything to help him out.

We should collect on Eleanor. That’d give me some power. I imagine she was rather reluctant to give up that bit of herself.

Right?

Tucking the crystal back into a pocket, Alex sighed and looked into the bathroom mirror.

It was a polished bronze mirror, not a true mirror like the kind back home in the old world.

That’s another invention I could probably try my hand at reinventing, I suppose. Glass and silvering of a mirror.

No idea how to do that, though.

Smirking at himself, Alex stood up and left the small chamber.

Nannie and Valeria had left after the evening meal. They weren’t allowed to remain in his bedroom at night, as they weren’t technically prisoners.

Rebekah and Eleanor were sitting side by side on a couch, talking quietly. They were probably comparing notes on what they thought of the other two Numbered they’d met.

“Six,” Alex said, and waited. Her head swung around toward him, her eyes curious. “We should finalize your contract. Would you join me in the bedroom?”

Eleanor blinked, and Rebekah had an odd look on her face. If Alex had to guess, it seemed to be confusion for Eleanor and what Alex thought was fear for Rebekah. Which felt somewhat backward to what he’d been expecting.

“Oh, of course, Master,” Eleanor said, getting to her feet. There was no hesitation in her demeanor.

Nodding, Alex turned and went into his bedroom. Undressing as he went, he didn’t even wait for Eleanor to join him or close the door.

Rebekah wouldn’t be able to see anything from where she was sitting, and Eleanor already knew what the expectation was.

With a click, the door shut, presumably after Eleanor had entered.

“Master, I have no experience at all. I did ask Seven for some advice, but that’s all I have to bring to this,” Eleanor said, sounding very concerned and nervous.

“That’s perfectly fine, Six. You’re exactly what I want and need, and that includes your lack of experience,” Alex said, getting into his bed completely naked.

“Ah… I understand. What… what should I do?” she asked, her tone sounding much more similar to when he first met her. “I don’t know what to do. I’m sorry, I knew I should have asked Three about this. I’m so stupid.”

Alex smiled and gestured to the side of the bed.

“Come over here and undress for me. You’ve got such an athletic figure. I’ve always wanted to know what was underneath,” Alex said, keeping his tone calm.

“You do?” Eleanor asked, coming to stand next to the bed. Her fingers were already quickly unlacing her tunic.

“Indeed. There’s something to be said for variety, Six. You’re just as beautiful as any other Numbered, in your own way,” Alex said, reaching up to lightly toy with the top of her pants.

Eleanor blinked rapidly at that, her hands grasping her tunic and pulling it up over her head. Baring her from head to waist.

The blush that was covering her face crept down her neck and shoulders.

Letting his eyes rove over her, partially for his own enjoyment and partially for her mental need, Alex smiled. Her skin was smooth, and the muscles across her entire body were very obvious. She had a lean and muscular physique, but it didn’t make her look overbuilt. Her modest bust fit her perfectly.

Trailing a finger up the middle of her, Alex tapped her sternum with a fingertip.

“See? Lovely flesh and bone, put together in a way that’s beautiful,” Alex said, lightly trailing his finger down under the curve of her left breast.

Eleanor shivered once. Her eyes locked on his face as her hands went to her pants. “Beautiful?”

“Yes, Six. Beautiful,” Alex confirmed, knowing he had to keep stroking her ego.

Pulling the drawstring apart, Eleanor hooked her thumbs into her pants and then began to shimmy them down. Muscled, toned thighs and hips became visible as they slid free.

“I don’t… I don’t have a waist, really… or… anything… back there or up top,” Eleanor complained, stepping out of her pants. Her hands fluttered across herself, as if she was unsure what to do with them.

Alex let his finger slide across her ribs, then laid his hand on her skin. Bringing it down over her side, he caressed her with delicate fingers.

“You have more than enough in all those categories for me. I find you positively fascinating,” Alex said, his hand coming to rest on her hip. “Fascinating and lovely.”

“Really? You do?” she asked, moving closer to the bed.

“I do. Come on up into our bed, Six,” Alex confirmed, making sure to speak in a way that included her.

Clambering into the bed, she sat down next to his hips, seemingly unsure of what to do or where to look. Her eyes flitted this way and that, but they seemed to constantly come back to Alex’s privates.

“I’d like you to put it in your mouth, Six,” Alex said, his hand gliding smoothly up and down her side.

“In my mouth,” Eleanor repeated. “Ok. I understand.”

Awkwardly, not knowing how or where to position herself, Eleanor got down over the top of Alex’s hips.

She put her hands to each side of his waist, tilting her head one way and then the other. As if guessing how to get in efficiently.

Leaning her head down, she simply put most of his length into her mouth and pressed her lips together. Then her eyes looked up to him, asking for direction.

To Alex, it was a lovely sight to see.

“Did Seven tell you a little about giving head?” Alex asked.

Eleanor nodded, her tongue moving around slowly under the tip of his member.

“Good,” Alex said, feeling his heart rate speed up. “This is giving head. I want you to start to gently suck on me. Once you’ve got that going, then you need to move your head from the bottom to the tip, and back down. Over and over.”

Eleanor nodded again, and he could feel her lips and mouth tighten up on him. Sucking on him.

Slowly, carefully, Eleanor began to gently bob her head up and down, in one of the most luxurious yet slowest blowjobs Alex had ever received.

Eleanor stared up at him as her head moved back and forth. Watching him and making small changes to what he guessed were her interpretations of his reactions.

For his part, Alex watched her pretty face as she worked him, enjoying the act immensely.

“That’s really great, Six,” Alex murmured, his right hand coming up to gently stroke her cheek.

“Mmm?” she mumbled, clearly seeking reassurance.

“Really great. Though… I think it’s time for you to move to the next step. Are you ready?” Alex asked.

Eleanor didn’t respond. Instead she continued to diligently devour him, her lips pulling at him as she rhythmically pumped her head.

Alex wasn’t about to complain. She wasn’t going to get him off at that speed, but it felt amazing.

A minute after he’d asked, she released him, her lips sliding over his head and letting him free of her grasp.

“Yes, Master. I’m ready, but… should I lie on my back or… what?” Eleanor asked, her lips looking swollen and pouty.

“I want you to get on top of me and ride me,” Alex said. “I want to be able to look up at your beautiful self, to maybe catch a glimpse of you during your first real orgasm.

“Maybe I’m hoping for too much, but it’s wishful thinking. So… slide on over here, straddle me, and put me into yourself.”

Eleanor took in a slow breath, then nodded her head. Her eyes seemed impossibly wide right now. There was no fear there, or concern, just uncertainty.

Swinging her leg over his middle, Eleanor mounted him as if it were the most natural thing in the world for her. Reaching out, he laid his hands on her hips.

I wonder if being a knight-errant might make her more fun in this position.

Reaching down between her legs, she grabbed him with gentle fingers. He felt her angle him around and then push his tip into her entry point.

Then she pressed her hands to each side of the bed beside Alex’s head. Staring into his eyes, Eleanor sank her hips down, and he could feel himself entering her.

Taking in a shuddering breath even as she pushed him deeper inside herself, Eleanor looked determined.

Her interior was tight and slick. It felt like a crushing pressure around his shaft, like she was being forced apart around him.

It wasn’t until her bottom was seated firmly in his lap, his hilt pressed to her lips, that she stopped.

Taking in a quick hiccupping breath, Eleanor quivered.

“It hurts a little… but feels really good,” she murmured, still gazing down at him.

The eye contact was a bit intense for Alex—she hadn’t looked away since she’d gotten in the bed—but he wasn’t going to stop her.

“Time to ride me, Six. Let’s see you work those hips till you drop,” Alex said, his hands giving her sides a squeeze. “I’m feeling lazy and I want to watch.”

Eleanor nodded a bit, then began to roll her hips experimentally. In a little under ten seconds, she was grinding herself into him even better than Rebekah could.

Being a horsewoman definitely helps.

Alex couldn’t help the thought. Eleanor was riding him furiously already, her body grinding against him as she rocked back and forth, managing to slip him in and out of herself from hilt to tip while riding him rough.

Her soft breaths became panting moans. Catching her lower lip with her teeth, Eleanor leaned in closer to him, angling him to fit her own need.

“Master, it feels so good,” Eleanor said in a pleading voice. “I feel fuzzy.”

“Go with it,” Alex said, holding tight to her hips. “Run that fuzzy feeling down.”

Nodding her head, Eleanor rode him into the bed like she wanted to swallow him with her nethers.

As he watched her, it apparently only took her a minute to find her peak point from there.

Alex could tell because she finally closed her eyes and broke contact, her head lolling backward as she lifted her shoulders up. Her back arched and she slammed herself down into his lap grinding herself into him.

He could feel her walls pulse and pound at him, crushing him, pulling as she climaxed. It brought him so close to his own finish that he felt like he was being deliberately edged.

Riding it out, Eleanor only lasted several more seconds before she shuddered and partially sank down into him.

“Oh. Master Alex, that was… wonderful,” she murmured.

Slipping his arm down around her hips, Alex rolled her over onto her back. Quickly and with a little force, he moved his knees up and splayed her legs out, her ankles hanging in the air.

Eleanor’s eyes opened and she gazed up at him with a strange look. Then she reached up behind him and laid her hands on his back, her fingers digging into his ribs.

Pressing his hands down into her hips, Alex began to thrust into her roughly.

Eleanor didn’t say anything, but she watched him intently. Getting pushed upward with each thrust, she let out soft little moans each time he entered her.

At the same time, her hands pushed at his back as he thrust forward, her calves resting on his rear and pulling at him, urging him ever on.

Unable to resist and wanting to finish, Alex pummeled her for a handful of breaths before hitting the end of his endurance.

Slamming himself into her, Alex pumped her full of his seed. Over and over he pushed up into her, dumping his material into her insides.

Sighing, Alex laid his head down on Eleanor’s shoulder as he dropped off. Her legs were still tightly wound around his hips, and one of her arms was curled around his shoulders.

He felt a hand combing through his hair, fingernails lightly tickling against his scalp.

“Seven lied,” Eleanor panted into his ear, kissing it. “That wasn’t just good, it was amazing. It felt… wonderful. I could feel you need me. You truly needed me.

“And you still need me.”

Heh… that makes a weird sort of sense for her mentality, I suppose.

Eleanor continued to softly pant, her lips trailing delicate kisses up and down Alex’s ear and neck. It was a strange bit of attention from her.

A minute passed like this. The knight lost in the aftereffects of riding out her climax.

“Can… we go again? Soon?” she asked suddenly.

Chapter 29

Alex was eying the crystal in his hand. There was an obvious change in it. Completing the deal with Eleanor had granted him a considerable amount of power.

Her virginity and her eternal servitude in bed had been worth quite a bit.

That helps.

The door opened, and Alex quickly tucked away his crystal.

A short, balding, pudgy man with brown graying hair and clear brown eyes walked into the room. He had an infectious smile and seemed for all the world to be little more than a ball of positive energy.

Alex had no memory of this man, nor what this meeting had to do with him at all.

He’d been told a visitor was coming to see him, and that Clark was preparing a room specifically for this visit.

“Ahh, my son!” said the man. Laughing, he moved straight to Alex with a light and quick step.

Standing up, Alex wasn’t quite sure how to respond.

The man simply invaded Alex’s space and hugged him tightly. With several back slaps, the man continued to laugh to himself.

Before Alex could even respond or do little more than hug the man back, he was pushing himself away from Alex and looking at him.

“Anna said you were handsome, but I didn’t believe it. Your actions had too much in the way of brains for that to be true,” said the man, peering at Alex.

Oh. Oh, I see. This must be my non-existent father-in-law suddenly come to life.

Though that’s worrying, to a degree. Is it because he’s so powerful that they let him visit me, or that it took his level of power to be able to visit me?

“It’s good to meet you, Master Ulles,” Alex said with a grin. Apparently, Anna’s ability to run people over was partially hereditary.

“No, no. My friends call me Chuck, acquaintances Charles, and those who shouldn’t call me at all do so as Master Ulles. You, though, will call me dad. Especially with how well you’ve taken care of my little girl.

“Don’t get me wrong, I had my doubts when she came back and told me you’d already agreed to marry her. I thought it was one of her flights of fancy.”

Alex couldn’t help but nod at the memory. Anna had literally run him over and dragged him off. Much like those old cartoons of cavemen claiming their mates.

“You’ve really done a good job of building up on her strong points, by the way. I’ve never seen her so… invested. There was a moment where I realized she’d happily gut me if it benefited you,” Master Ulles said with a machine-gun-like laugh. “Not that I’d blame her for it. I’d have done the same for my own wife.”

Unable to get a word in edgewise, Alex only smiled. Not sure if or how he could respond.

“And from giving my daughter a good look the last time I saw her, apparently I’ll be a gran-dad soon to a new member in the family. The wife was over the moon—I think she might be coming to stay with you if she can make it happen, just to be closer. I never thought she’d consider not traveling,” said the short master merchant with another burst of machine-gun laughter. “My poor little Annie is growing so wide now!”

Alex grinned, wanting to grasp a hold of the conversation. He wouldn’t let this opportunity go by. He wanted to know about his wife.

Needed to.

“Is Anna well? Is she doing alright? I sent her a letter as soon as I was able. I couldn’t tell her everything, of course, because I feared they’d simply destroy it instead of delivering it,” Alex said, his words practically tripping over one another.

Charles Ulles watched Alex for several seconds before his smile grew wider. Patting Alex on the shoulder, the other man sat down in a chair at the table. Then he indicated the one next to it.

“Sit, son, sit. We’ll talk about all of what I know and probably more. As for Annie, she’s well. Well and doing fine,” Master Ulles said, his pace slowing considerably. “She’s rather upset you’re not there with her, but that’s to be expected. Otherwise, she’s quite fine, just getting bigger by the day.”

Alex nodded at that, smiling and taking the indicated seat. He imagined Anna had spent a good amount of time pouting to Mary about it. Who had more than likely counseled her in what to do.

“She’s rather angry at Clark. Clark senior, the duke, that is. He seems to be playing a bit of a game with the duchess. She’s already authorized the payment of your ransom thrice, and he keeps changing his mind,” said Charles. “Keep in mind, he isn’t changing the amount, which would be rather disgraceful, but whether or not he’ll release you. Still somewhat disgraceful, but not as bad as the other.

“Though the amount is rather steep for a count.”

“Hm. That’s mildly disappointing,” Alex said. “I suppose it’s not very surprising, however. I think I’d be loath to release anyone for money if I didn’t have to. I’d end up just spending it back to get someone else, or for more. I’d rather work for a simple prisoner exchange and argue value there.”

Charles’s nose scrunched up at that, like he was appalled at the idea of not working for money.

“Be that as it may, it would seem the duke doesn’t want to return the venerable Count Inferno, even if he’s in need of coinage,” Charles said with a shrug. “Supposedly he can’t even pay all his soldiers their wages.”

“Wait, he’s got a cash-flow problem?” Alex asked.

“Indeed. From what I hear, he overspent a considerable amount on purchases and seems to have bled himself rather dry. It’s rather shocking, to be completely honest.

“Quite a few people are starting to call in debts now. Even if it does anger the duke, they’d rather that than risk not getting their money back at all,” Charles said, leaning to one side in his chair. “Personally, I think it’s a ploy. There’s no possibility of him going bankrupt. He’s been one of the most frugal dukes I’ve had the displeasure of working with.”

What if he was expecting a windfall from a certain earl—one that had probably bargained it all away for his life?

How much did he have? I should have done a count on it.

“Ah… father, did Anna tell you about the circumstances we’ve found ourselves in?” Alex asked.

“Oh, yes. She walked me through some of the finer details she worked out with your… sponsor. She got you a deal I’d be proud of,” Charles said with a smirk. “Truth be told, I’m a bit jealous of a few of those offers you have on contingency. I wonder if you might put in a good word for me later. I’m a master merchant, after all.”

Leah, can I refer him to you? To be fair, he would probably make as many deals as Anna, or more.

Are you listening right now?

There was no response. Alex would make a point to ask her about it later. Sighing, he waved a hand in the air above his head.

“What if I told you I believe there was an expectation from the duke to land the treasury of Terk? And he would have gotten it. But I stole it. All of it,” Alex said, getting straight to the point. He knew they were safe to talk here. Valeria had done her homework on the rooms in the keep, and she knew which ones could be listened in on. She’d given him all that information so he could know when to watch his tongue.

This room was not one of the rooms to worry over.

Charles had the distinct look of a man who didn’t know what to say. Which Alex probably assumed was a bit of a rarity.

Charles’s mouth opened and closed several times before he mastered his ability to communicate.

“You… stole the treasury of Terk? From the earl himself?” Charles asked.

“I did. All of it,” Alex confirmed. “I left not a single coin.”

“And if you hadn’t… Gaelis would have had it… and from what I’ve heard, the earl fled. Left the city to fall,” Charles muttered. “That’d line up, wouldn’t it? He overspent because he was expecting to take Terk and its coffers.

“And that damnable earl was taxing the merchants quite a bit before this. That treasury was probably very full. I personally hadn’t run a damn shipment through there since he put a fee on every single item I brought in.”

Shaking his head, Charles looked lost in thought. The bubbly, energetic merchant was gone.

A man who would look far more at home in a conference room back in Alex’s original world was sitting there now. Anna’s father was putting off an aura that Alex had felt many times. Usually from the most dangerous board members, the ones he’d had to watch out for.

“If he really is going bankrupt and won’t take money for me, that means he’s either truly afraid of letting me go, believes he has a way to beat the duchess, or is going to get money from elsewhere,” Alex said. “All of that is… not very good. The latter two are worse, though.

“I’m going to work at destabilizing things here. But to do that, I need money, which I don’t have.”

Charles was looking to Alex again, his eyes shining, that smile back on his face.

“I need your help, Dad,” Alex said. “I’m going to turn their whole family on one another.”

The smile on Charles face grew even wider at that.

“Annie really did find herself a very scary man to wed,” Charles said. “How can I help, son?”

“I need letters of credit. On your name, to act as a bank of sorts. I’m sure you’re well aware of how much coinage I have. Add to that the Terk treasury and I should be fairly well off,” Alex said. “To that end, I want to be able to write promissory notes for money, backed by you and exchanged for the amount listed to whoever bears them.”

The master merchant hadn’t moved or said a word. He’d grown still, however, which was almost as telling.

“If it would be better for you, you could charge me a fee for each one and add it to what I’ll owe you,” Alex said. “Though I would really recommend you list the fee appropriately in your books. Probably in owner’s equity. Then again, the credit I’d be putting you up against would be in liabilities.”

Charles eyes were scrunched up at this point, looking confused.

“I can agree to the letters of credit for you, acting as your bank so to speak,” Charles said, nodding his head. “I’d never considered being a money lender. A usurer is almost always a target.”

Huh… I never stopped and thought about it, but… what’s the banking system like here?

Now that I think hard, I don’t think I’ve ever heard of a bank. I just keep all my coin in the treasury.

“Ah… Mas—Dad. How does one access their wealth if they’re not with it?” Alex asked.

“They don’t,” Charles said. “It would have to be with them, of course.”

Ah… in other words… there is no banking system, really.

“Though… your letter of credit idea could be used to create a system of vaults separate from the temples.

“It’d have to be very studious in its usage and really hand-pick the clientele. Not to mention having a large number of guards to protect against robbery,” Charles said, looking to the ground. Then his eyes snapped back to Alex’s. “What were you saying about liabilities?”

“Liabilities? The second part of double-entry bookkeeping? Assets must be equal to liabilities plus equity,” Alex said, wondering if double-entry bookkeeping wasn’t a thing here either. “It’s to promote accuracy and make it so all items can be accounted for. You can have more accounts, but the general idea remains the same. They all have to be equal to one another. If you use that in tandem with privatized client banking, you can end up running things pretty close.”

Licking his lips, Charles looked nervous and excited. Alex could see where Anna got her singlemindedness from. “Let’s talk more about this… double-entry bookkeeping.”

A strange, evil thought bubbled up from the depths of Alex’s mind.

“Sure, sure, but before that, do you happen to know a family by the name of Breft?” Alex asked.

“Yes. They’re a particularly unsavory lot. I’m all for getting the best deal, and I’m willing to break a few laws here and there for it,” Charles said with a see-sawing hand motion, “but I won’t go to the lengths they will.”

“They charged me twenty thousand gold coins in a fraudulent clause. I was attempting to pay off the debt of a woman who saved my life, and employ her,” Alex said.

Charles’s eyes instantly went cold, his chin coming up a fraction.

“Did they now?” said the merchant. “Tell me more about this.”

***

The conversation with Master Ulles had eventually turned fully toward banking and accounting after he’d learned all of what Breft had done.

Then it was time for him to go. Apparently he’d overspent his meeting time by a considerable margin. Though he made no complaints and waved off the issue as if it were nothing.

Originally, he’d only come to make sure Alex was alright, relay information, and generally check in with him.

Alex was unable to put into words how grateful he’d been for the checkup. It took a load off his shoulders he hadn’t realized was there. There’d been an unknown strain building in him.

One of tedium, stress, and worry. It was no wonder he’d been turning to Rebekah over and over. She really had become a drug for him. It was a pleasant release that let him get away from where he was.

That he was a prisoner with no ability to escape.

Giving his head a shake, Alex decided to make a move. One that could and would shake up the other factions in the Gaelis household.

Getting up out of his seat, Alex walked over to the door of his cell and knocked on it twice.

“Yes?” called a voice from the other side.

“I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind relaying a request for me,” Alex said. “I’d appreciate a chance to speak with the duchess.”

“Ah… what should I tell her you wish to speak to her about?” asked a second voice.

“Tutoring her son,” Alex said with a smirk. It was benign enough to get a response from her but direct enough for everyone else to wonder what in the world was going on.

This could also turn into a very plausible excuse for her to ask him about the attempt on his life.

“I’ll relay your request, sir,” said the voice.

This would put Clark junior into a more unpleasant position as well. So far he hadn’t actually asked Alex for anything and seemed happy to wait.

Which was the last position Alex wanted him in. He needed Clark junior trying to make moves. To shift things and get his needs in order.

So Alex knew what to break.

“You’re pushing buttons,” Rebekah said as Alex strolled back to the table.

She was wearing a button-up blouse and a tight pair of pants. Alex had a hard time believing the shirt was intended for her.

It barely fit around her torso, and the buttons looked like they were going to lose the fight to keep the material closed.

“Do you like it?” she asked, pointing to herself. “I decided to experiment a little bit today. I do have to work to keep you coming back for more now that it seems Six has woken to the wide world of sex. I’d been trying to downplay the fact that you work to get us off rather than just yourself.”

Eleanor had kept Alex busy all night long. What he hadn’t expected was that the volume control on the knight-errant would be broken. By the third go ’round, she’d been practically screaming in bed.

“I do. Looks like those buttons are going to explode,” Alex said.

“I could make them do that. Would you like it?” she asked, easing her shoulders back a bit. The buttons looked about ready to go.

“Maybe later when you can just buy a new blouse. The idea of finding all the buttons and sewing them back on sounds terrible,” Alex said, sitting down next to her. “And don’t worry about it, Seven. You’ll always be my sex kitten. I can’t get enough of you, if you haven’t noticed.”

Rebekah smiled at that and then moved her chair closer to his.

“I’m glad you understand, Master. Just… keep letting me explore who I am, and I’ll keep you happy,” said Rebekah.

Then she laid her head down on his shoulder. “Play with me? The pretty sex kitten could use some attention,” Rebekah said, giving him a very warm smile. “Meow?”

“Would that I could. Either Clark junior will come running to have a discussion with me, or the duchess will show up. Should be interesting either way,” Alex said, reaching around and laying his arm about her.

“Hm? Why’s that?” Rebekah murmured, her left hand pressing to Alex’s chest.

“If the duchess shows up, the guards are at least willing to relay messages correctly and Clark isn’t interceding with her,” Alex explained, watching Rebekah’s hand idly drift lower. “If Clark shows up, that means the guards are his completely and he’s more than willing to step in on the business of the duchess.”

“Oh,” Rebekah said, her fingers moving down past Alex’s navel. “Politics is boring. And I honestly don’t understand it.

“Life has always been about doing what’s best for me, as best as I could. Lifting purses and wallets—being a thief, as you’d call it—let me do what I wanted with the least amount of effort.”

“That makes sense,” Alex said, easing himself back in his chair, giving Rebekah more room to work. Despite his words, he was suddenly wishing he had the time to play with her. “I’d think in your case, though, it’s not so much that you don’t understand it as that you don’t care to. You’re a smart woman, Seven. You’re just… enamored with what you call your luxuries and not working for them.”

“Such a flatterer. That tongue of yours does such a great job for you,” Rebekah said, her hand slipping into Alex’s pants. “Tell me more about me.”

Alex looked to the door, wondering how much time he had now.

As if answering him, there was a sharp single knock on the door. Rebekah sighed and got up out of her chair.

“We’ll continue this later,” she promised.

Then she gave him a kiss and a pat on the cheek before vanishing into his bedroom.

“Enter,” Alex called at the same time.

The door swung inward, and the duchess stepped lightly through the doorway. Then she wrinkled her nose and looked around with a frown.

“Goodness me. Would you care for a walk? Or to have this chat out in the gardens? I don’t think I could stay in here for a single second longer than I had to,” said the duchess.

“I’d be delighted,” Alex said, getting up immediately.

“Would you like to summon your escort?” the duchess asked, her eyes moving back to Alex.

Thinking on the situation, Alex filtered through the possible responses. He could always defer to her and claim he trusted her.

But in the same breath, that would put him at her mercy. Except it wasn’t as if he believed Eleanor, without her armor, could hold out against a determined squad of enemies.

The whole thing was mostly a charade to give the appearance of him not being completely alone.

“No. I trust the duchess has already taken care of all the precautions,” Alex said, taking the opportunity to add another layer to the politics of the situation. There was no single possibility that someone wouldn’t notice he was without his bodyguard.

That information would get back to Clark junior, and he’d have to wonder even further about the situation.

The duchess raised her eyebrows, clearly not expecting Alex’s decision.

“Would you prefer a walk or the gardens, Duchess? I’ll defer to you in either case,” Alex said, coming to stand in front of the older woman with a polite bow.

“Hm… the gardens. Marcos will enjoy being there. He’ll have a chance to play if he gets bored,” said the duchess.

Play? I wonder if the child is already spoiled beyond practicality. Or if he’s had an education at all.

This world is so strange.

“As you will it, Duchess. I’ll be happy to go there and discuss the young master’s tutoring,” Alex said.

And now… we set our trap.

Chapter 30

Seating himself with a smile, Alex looked around.

It was a rather pleasant garden, though very normal. Filled with flowers, shrubs, trees, and open sky above, it was lovely.

But just a garden.

Except to Alex, it felt like the best garden he’d ever come to in his life. As if he were a man trekking the desert and dying of dehydration. And this garden was an oasis to him.

Goodness, I’m getting sentimental at just being outside.

I wonder what kind of deals I’d make myself to get some liberties and luxuries. I’ll need to remember this when it comes time for more deals when I get home.

Forcing himself into the right frame of mind, Alex had to work at getting himself to where he needed to be. This was lovely, but it was nothing but a distraction. Something that would make him more pliable for whatever it was the duchess wanted from him.

Checking the surroundings for what he could see, Alex got an eyeful of guards manning the entire perimeter.

There wasn’t a single approach that wasn’t manned by at least three guards.

On top of that, they seemed to be dressed differently than the ones Alex normally saw running around the keep.

Which means she hires her own, or they’re some type of marriage stipulation. Either way, it’s something I can use.

Were they dressed differently last time and I missed it? Very possible. I might not have been paying as close of attention as I should have.

Frowning, Alex threw his mind back to the walk into town to try and figure out if he could remember what they’d wore then. If the duchess really was employing her own people, that meant she was paying them separately from her own funds.

Assuming all that was true, it turned her into a pry bar he could use. She wasn’t just a faction within Gaelis, but a separate faction entirely with her own people.

His job was getting easier by the moment.

Not far off, Marcos was moving some very expensive wooden toys around the grass. He seemed engrossed in whatever little fantasy world he was playing in.

As far as Alex could tell, the child seemed like any other. Though he didn’t speak much to anyone.

The duchess was fussing over something with one of her liveried servants.

Trying to roll a wooden wagon on the grass, Marcos made a face. Apparently he was nonplussed at the fact that it wouldn’t roll in the grass as well as in dirt.

“Goes better on glass than grass,” Alex said, tapping the table in front of himself.

The child looked up at him, confused.

“The wagon. It’ll roll better on the glass. The friction is considerably less,” Alex said.

“Friction?” asked the child.

“The… resistance of the grass is greater than that of the glass. The wheel will keep moving. Ice would be quite similar—that’s why people slip on it,” Alex said. “Or a more relevant example, hobnailed boots on knights.”

“Oh,” mumbled the child. Coming over to stand next to Alex, he began to wheel the wagon around on the glass. “Friction. I understand.”

Mm. Either he’s very sheltered, or very stupid.

Considering the duchess said the rest of his family was murdered, I’m betting the former.

The duchess sat down across from Alex, eying her playing child.

“Marcos, come stand next to mama,” said the woman. Picking up his toy, the boy walked over to the duchess and stood there. “Do forgive him, he’s only five years as of a few months ago.”

Five? He’s going to be a monster. That or I really am out of touch with how big a five-year-old should look.

“I heard the most interesting news about you,” the duchess said, watching Alex. “Apparently someone tried to have you killed.”

“So it would seem,” Alex said with a shrug of his shoulders. “I’d assume someone isn’t very happy with me. I must admit, I probably have a number of enemies amongst the loyal of Gaelis.”

“And your father-in-law came to visit you as well,” the duchess added.

“Yes. Charles Ulles. Frequently known as Master Ulles, the merchant,” Alex said. “We had a discussion about my situation, and that the duke seems determined to keep me imprisoned. Despite Duchess Tanulf agreeing to the ransom price.”

There was no response from the duchess. Either she didn’t know about it, knew but schooled herself wonderfully, or didn’t care.

“Yes. My husband isn’t the brightest at times. One would think he’d have noticed his children dropping dead in order of succession,” said the woman after a pregnant silence.

“If you don’t mind, Duchess, I had a question for you. Your guards are dressed differently than the others I’ve seen around here. Would they happen to be on loan from someone?” Alex asked.

The duchess laughed softly and shook her head.

“Heavens, no. They’re mine. Part of my dowry, when the duke purchased the rights to marry me, was that he allow me to have my own ducal guard, or a version of it,” she said. “I’m second in line for my father’s titles, so I must protect myself should I inherit them. They report to me directly.”

“And you pay for them?” Alex asked, not taking the question further as a young woman with a tray came up to him.

She began to quietly unload everything that looked to be a typical nobleman’s lunch.

It was pleasantly diverse, though he had no say in what he was given anymore.

After putting together his setting, the young woman left quickly. The duchess had being given an equal setting.

Yet none was given for Marcos. He stood quietly next to his mother, his eyes downcast.

There’s my in, I suppose. Provide him with attention, make him feel worthwhile, like an equal.

That’s if I ever need him. Or become his tutor.

Can plant a seed there and let it take all on its own.

“Indeed. I have my own account at the temple and keep my treasury there. They’re far more likely to not steal from me, whereas I couldn’t trust my husband to not do so,” said the duchess, maneuvering her fork to her mouth. “Though it is only ever enough to man my current guard for a year at a time. It wouldn’t do for me to be able to leverage power, after all.”

Alex took that into his plans and decided on a course of action.

“I hear the duchy is suffering from a lack of liquid assets right now,” Alex said, picking at his meal. He wasn’t that hungry at the moment. His typical reaction to stress was to lose his appetite. “I was wondering how bad it’s getting for Clark junior to manage his guards. Especially since an assassin apparently got as close as they did to me.”

His question, on the face of it, was understandable. Alex had to wonder if the duchess could do the mental gymnastics to get where he was going, however.

Chewing quietly, she looked to be lost in thought. Alex of course was in no rush, and he wasn’t about to give her more information. Not right now, at least, when he wasn’t sure which way she could or would go.

“I hadn’t realized the concerns of Gaelis had penetrated so deeply as to be common discussion,” the duchess said, her tone chilly.

“When one is being held prisoner and their release being toyed with, one begins to look at what’s going on,” Alex said, setting his fork down on the plate. Leaning to one side in his chair, he folded one leg over the other and rested his elbow on the arm of the chair.

“And really, it becomes ever so painfully obvious when someone is suffering a financial crisis and isn’t willing to cash in an easy payout,” Alex said with a hint of heat, then rested his chin in his hand. “Namely, me. Or have I read the situation wrong?

“If so, I’d be happy to relent. But if I was right, I’d say that perhaps I might be able to provide a loan.”

Regarding him coolly, the older woman looked to be reevaluating the situation. Alex felt like he was in an actual position he could make moves from.

With the duke absent, a lack of cash flow, and Alex being viewed as practically witch-touched, there was some room to move here.

“Let us say I wanted to take you up on your offer,” said the duchess. “What would be your gain in this? I can’t imagine you would give me that gold out of charity.”

“Of course not,” Alex said. He didn’t like becoming a loan shark, but power was power. “I’d take thirty-percent interest in return on whatever the amount owed would be.

“My agent would take a promissory note for collateral on your behalf. Sealed and signed by your own hand, of course. Against the original secured amount plus thirty percent. Just in case, mind you.

“That could be jewelry, land, merchandise, anything you like. Personally, I’d suggest deeds of land.”

“You’re little better than a usury,” the duchess said with a disdainful sniff.

“Maybe so, but I can give you the manpower to make a move against someone who would see your child dead,” Alex said, indicating the young boy at her side. “You can of course decline the deal and go about your business as normal.”

“Hmph. And what assurances do I have that you wouldn’t speak of this to someone? That you wouldn’t blackmail me later with it?” asked the duchess.

“Ah, that’s a simple thing, really. I’d be happy to swear a binding oath of privacy and secrecy with you in regard to this matter,” Alex said smoothly. “Though I’d prefer it done on Leah’s name. She would be the enforcer and mediator.”

There was no immediate response from the duchess. Alex swore he saw her eyebrow twitch ever so slightly, but he could have also been imagining it.

“I think I could do that… let’s talk numbers, then, as well as collateral,” murmured the duchess.

“Of course,” Alex said, taking up his fork again. He felt considerably better about the situation and his predicament.

Power was power, of course.

It took an hour of dickering over numbers, but in the end, the duchess agreed to take out a massive loan of four hundred thousand coins.

Alex had no way of actually giving her that amount that he knew of, but he knew his father-in-law could. And if he was signed accordingly, his money was already guaranteed. It was just a matter of collecting.

***

The next day, Alex found himself sitting in a study with Clark junior. The young man seemed disturbed and didn’t know what to do with himself.

He hadn’t said a word to Alex other than a greeting, though he’d paced the room, sat down in a chair, gotten back up, and sat back down again.

Such a show had been going on for several minutes already.

“If your intent is to pass your anxiety off to me,” Alex said after the young man got up again to pace for perhaps the fourth time, “then you’re doing a bang-up job of it.”

Clark froze in place, one hand on his jaw and the other on his hip.

“Ah… I suppose I’m making a bit of a spectacle of myself, aren’t I?” he asked.

“A bit,” Alex admitted.

Shaking his head, Alex put his elbow on the arm of the chair, then his chin in his hand.

“Right. My apologies, Count Inferno. I’m being dreadfully rude,” Clark said, then came over to sit back down at the table Alex was at. Reaching off to one side, he pulled out a rolled-up parchment and laid it down between them. “I’d like your help. And I’d be willing to compensate you with whatever you want for your assistance.”

Alex raised a brow. He’d heard an ominous tone in the statement. He was fairly certain he wasn’t going to like this very much.

“The story of how you took Ridge is fairly well known,” Clark continued, seemingly unaware of how this was being received. “Though some people are aware of more of the details than others. I personally know for a fact that you were able to secure a casus belli against the Tanulf family. One that you currently still have.

“Which means you’re able to assist me. And I can make it very worth your while.”

Well. That’s curious. I wonder if Regina knows as well. Not much of a surprise that there are spies in the king’s court.

Or perhaps the emperor’s? I imagine he had to have a copy of the writ sent his way.

Something to consider.

“…would really like your input. I’ve been tasked with directing a force into combat. I don’t plan on joining them, and I will be sending someone in my stead.

“I was hoping to get your military expertise and knowledge of Tanulf on where to send people,” Clark said, smoothing down the paper and revealing it was a map. On it were meticulous notes and bits of information about the front line and the positions of the soldiery.

“In other words,” Alex said slowly. “You want me to betray my duchess to you.”

“No, no. I was just hoping maybe you could tell me where to send my troops to get me some glory,” Clark said quickly.

That’d… be the same thing. Wouldn’t it?

He really must think I’m of reduced intellect.

Or… or he’s just that stupid.

“Forgive me, Clark, but I really don’t think—”

“See, my father fell back to this point here after the fire,” Clark said, not hearing Alex at all. He was indicating a point on the map that was several miles removed from the front. “Now that he’s healed, he’s moved back up to the front. Unfortunately, everything that happened in Gers really set Father back. It’ll take that much longer to subjugate Tanulf.”

It isn’t stupidity, it’s arrogance.

Alex practically started laughing when he figured it out. It wasn’t that Clark was an idiot, but that he seemed to believe Regina would lose before Alex was brought back over.

Nice to know I hurt the duke, though. Doesn’t seem as if he blames me for it.

“…xcept winter has long since begun. It’s making it almost impossible to move around. The snow is starting to pile up and it’s making all the roads a quagmire,” Clark said.

Looking to the map and where the other man was pointing, Alex started reading it over.

“A moment,” he muttered.

Several minutes later of reading through the map, Alex felt like he was missing something. There were strange gaps in the information.

Especially when he looked at the original front. Where Gaelis had been pushing in on Tanulf territory at the start. The information was outdated. Significantly so.

“What’s your own opinion of the state of the war?” Alex asked, looking to Clark. He was curious what the other man saw of the situation—it might provide him with an opportunity.

“Huh? Oh. Ah… Father has the front tied up rather nicely. At every confrontation, he drives the forces of the duchess back,” Clark said, pointing to the front lines.

Technically he was right, except that he also wasn’t. The lines didn’t change. Regardless of Regina giving ground in a fight, she never seemed to actually lose it.

Either the duke was retreating after each battle, or they were being forced backward over and over.

Not to mention the reported losses were much higher than anyone would actually want.

Those might be acceptable losses to them, though. It might even just be conscripts.

But even if it is just conscripts, that’d still be a rather ugly blow given enough time. Not to mention a morale killer.

Desertion would come next.

“…constantly causing us to send up more supplies. With the roads becoming worse, it’s definitely making it harder for us. But of course they’re getting just as much snow as we are. They’re probably much worse off,” Clark said.

“Ok, what about the original front? How do things look there?” Alex asked.

“Oh, that. Unchanged. After the duchess pulled out most of her forces, we did the same. Now it’s little more than a no-man’s-land,” Clark said, dismissing it.

Alex wasn’t so sure of that.

He’d told Regina directly to send a force of soldiers there. To strike hard and as deeply as possible to keep both fronts open. The further she could make the duke spread out, the better off she would be at keeping his greater numbers from overwhelming her. Though now, looking at the lay of the land from the enemy’s perspective, that greater manpower was looking rather meager.

On top of all that, the ambassador to Regina had said they’d struck into Gaelis’s lands and territories.

The duke was restricting information and retelling the story to fit his own narrative—that was Alex’s final thought on it.

“And what do you think you should do?” Alex asked cautiously. He wasn’t about to help this man do anything to his own people. For all he knew, Brit lands would be the first taken, raped, and pillaged to the ground.

“I don’t know. My commanders have all given me different ideas,” Clark said, sounding a bit petulant and angry.

“Well, the simple answer is the best one then. Take your force and go support your father,” Alex said. “If he’s already driving the duchess back with what he has, I imagine he might be able to do even more with your forces.”

Ah! Here’s an opportunity. What if he makes the financial situation even worse?

“In fact, you could always hire even more soldiers and send them as well. Maybe some of the guards that aren’t needed? Or pull more from the old front if it’s that stagnant,” Alex offered up.

“Yes, I could do that. And if my people are there to help, and they’re what cause the duchess to be fully driven from her position… yes. That’s what I’ll do,” Clark said, nodding decisively. “Now… what would you ask as a reward?”

“I’d really like to be able to see more of the keep. Under guard, of course. Perhaps be allowed to wander around freely. I’m growing more and more tired of seeing the inside of my cell,” Alex said. If he could get more access to the keep and the city, he might be able to make even more happen. He had a short list of contacts now.

Valeria and Nannie visited almost every day and spent most of their time with him. He’d even been able to take them to bed during the day.

Getting out and making contacts sounded great, though.

“That’s all? Well! Ha, I can definitely do that. Let’s have lunch and talk about an upcoming strategy meeting I have,” Clark said. “I’d love to have your advice beforehand so I can tell those old crows what’s what.”

Hm. “Old crows,” is it? Must be his father’s advisers.

I’ll need to have Coffin run interference and make sure no letters make it out of the city.

Chapter 31

Coming awake slowly, Alex felt a tiny bit of excitement.

It’d been three weeks since he’d gotten the ability to move more freely about the keep. He knew today was the day Clark would send out his forces to the front.

Alex planned on being there.

Rolling over in bed, Alex scooted over till he found Rebekah. Snuggling up to her, he slipped a hand down to her side and pulled her closer.

Her immediate response was to turn into him and press herself to him bodily.

“I need a favor, Seven,” Alex said.

“Mmmm, it’s too early baby. I wouldn’t be very good at it,” Rebekah murmured sleepily, kissing his chest and holding him. “I’ll take care of you in a little when I wake up more. Promise. I’ll make it good.”

“I’ll take you up on that, but that wasn’t the actual favor I wanted,” Alex said, pulling Rebekah closer.

“Baby, all you have to do is ask. I’ll do anything you want. You know that,” Rebekah said, one of her knees coming up between his legs. Her eyes opened and she peered up at him. He could see her mind spinning rapidly as she clearly forced herself to wake up. “I’m all yours.”

In a moment of fear, Alex had the sinking feeling that the thief was playing with his own demons as much as he toyed with hers and the others. That she knew exactly what buttons to press to mold him into what she personally wanted.

She scared him.

Not for the first time, Alex desperately wanted his wife. To talk to her about everything that was happening and get her opinions and advice.

“I need you to steal Clark’s signet ring. And anything else you can get off him,” Alex said, his hands running up and down Rebekah’s back. The food of nobles had done wonders for her health and skin complexion. Much like it had for Riley. She’d become significantly prettier in a short period.

“I can do that, Master. That’s not a problem. I’ll just bump into him. He tends to walk close to you when you’re out in public with him,” Rebekah said.

“Great. After that, get the ring to Three. If I don’t get a chance to tell her first, I need you to tell her I want his accounts cleaned out at the temple. Use the signet and forge a signature. I’m pretty sure his family keeps their personal accounts at the temple. Have it all delivered to my father-in-law’s man in town. He’s sworn to him and can keep a secret,” Alex said. “Remember, just Clark junior’s account. No others.”

“That’s all?” asked the thief, her fingers playing down Alex’s sides.

“For now,” he confirmed.

“Well then. I’m rather awake right now, and you look rather sexy, Alex. How about we skip that favor I’m going to give you for later today, and you give me a roll in the bed? I promise I’ll work better after a good workout with you,” Rebekah purred at him, playing the sex-kitten act again. “You take such good care of my needs, baby.”

***

Standing next to Clark at the top of the platform, Alex waited quietly. He was here by invitation, and he wasn’t about to attract attention to himself if he didn’t have to.

Though it was very clear to him that everyone seemed to have eyes for him alone, and that Clark was almost an afterthought to most of the crowd.

Rebekah was at his side, as was Eleanor. Valeria and Nannie were with the ambassador, however. The invitation for Alex hadn’t extended to them.

Actually, that kinda makes sense, doesn’t it?

Clark makes a point of keeping Valeria and Nannie from me, doesn’t he? I suppose that’s smart.

He’s probably nervous about them trying to do something. Their oaths are much less restrictive than mine, Rebekah’s, or Eleanor’s.

Not for the first time, Alex found himself looking at Clark’s hand. The signet ring was still there.

In the distance, he could hear the tromps and stamps of booted feet.

“Ah, here they come,” Clark said, sounding quite eager and excited. “My army.”

Yes. Your army. One you probably squeezed out of whatever was left of the Gaelis treasury. Or what soldiers you could steal from somewhere else.

With any luck, you’ve made this campaign that much easier.

A light snow was falling from the gloomy gray sky. Alex didn’t really know what a winter here was going to be like, but so far, he got the impression it would be much more than he was used to.

“Those damn old crows really did pitch a fit. And now look at this—it’s as if we’ve already secured victory,” Clark said.

“From what you told me, they really did,” Alex said.

Not that he blamed the “old crows” for behaving as they had. They had been sending letters as fast and as furiously as possible.

Coffin had been rather busy lately. There was no guarantee she’d gotten all the letters, but they’d stopped more than enough to make it hard for the duke to get any news.

Or at least to make it so he doubted whatever he did receive, since he wasn’t getting confirmation from anyone else.

At least that was what Alex hoped. There was no guarantee.

Clark was excitedly waving his hand toward the troops marching his way. The procession as a whole wasn’t supposed to take long to pass.

This was more of a “to be seen” type of opportunity for Clark. To get his name on everyone’s lips. He was cultivating his ducal image.

Glancing to the side, Alex caught Rebekah’s eye.

She gave him a frown and a small shrug of her shoulders. Then she started looking around herself surreptitiously for a moment.

Apparently satisfied with what she saw, she slipped in close to his side and pressed her lips to his ear.

“I can’t get in close enough without it being obvious,” she whispered, then lipped his earlobe. “I’m sorry baby. I need an opening.”

Alex frowned as Rebekah moved away again.

She wasn’t wrong, of course. There was only one chance to get this right. If Clark realized what was happening, the jig was up.

Which meant Alex had to figure out how to create an opportunity for her.

Taking a step closer to Clark, Alex ducked his head in.

“Good work. It’s a good thing you took the time to make sure their gear was updated and upgraded as well. I’m sure they’ll be very impressive on the field,” Alex said, letting his eyes move to the hideously emblazoned shields with Clark Gaelis junior’s personal heraldry.

Lifting up his arm, he set it around Clark’s shoulders and gave the man a friendly pat.

Responding to the situation exactly as Alex figured the man would, Clark laughed boisterously, throwing his arm around Alex’s middle.

“Thank you, my friend, thank you. It’ll be good to know my personal soldiers are out there making a difference,” Clark said.

Alex sidestepped as if unbalanced, taking the younger man with him. Rebekah was there instantly, stabilizing the both of them.

“Hahaha, sorry Clark, looks like I’m not as strong as you are,” Alex said self-deprecatingly as he moved back into position.

Clark only laughed louder, releasing Alex and waving to his troops getting closer.

Glancing down at the other man’s hand, Alex saw the ring was gone.

Good. Very good.

The duchess is on the hook for a mass amount of coin, junior here has broken open what little left of the Gaelis piggy bank there was, and he’s about to be robbed blind.

Everyone but the duchess will be broke, and she’s being bankrolled.

I’d say… we have our power play.

Now we just need to squeeze, and land will rain down from the sky upon us.

Until then, we stay next to Clark all day and make sure we have our alibi.

***

The young Gaelis had taken to having Alex brought to his personal dinner table. Alex assumed it was more about being seen with the infamous Count Inferno than anything else.

Today was different already, though. Alex had arrived promptly at the time dinner was served for Clark and found that the jovial mood from earlier in the day during the procession was long gone.

In fact, Clark looked absolutely devastated. He was sitting alone at his table, head in his hands and fingers clutched in his hair.

“Is everything alright, young Gaelis?” Alex asked, wandering over to the seat he usually took.

“I’ve been robbed,” Clark said darkly.

“What? Someone broke into the treasury?” Alex asked, doing his best to sound shocked. “How is that even possible?”

“What? No, no. Not… not the treasury,” Clark said, lifting his head up. “My personal account. My own money. It was all stolen. All of it.”

“Is that even possible?” Alex asked, sitting down in the chair. “Who had your money? How was it stolen?”

“The temple,” Clark said, shaking his head a bit. “Where else? Someone showed up with a bunch of notes with my seal and signature. They said it was for the new troops and just… walked out with it. All of it.”

“Hm. Sorry to hear that. Any ideas on who took it all? That isn’t something that can just walk out of a city without someone noticing, is it?” Alex asked.

Clark was staring at him now. Alex wondered briefly if Clark had considered Alex as the culprit. Considering the only time he hadn’t been with him was just before dinner, that would have been fairly difficult.

“Never mind,” Clark said, dismissing the whole thing with a wave of his hand. “What’s done is done and I can’t seem to catch a break.”

“Maybe I can help. Do you need some type of monetary loan?” Alex asked. “I might be able to assist.”

“Hah, and what kind of bankroll does a count have that a duke’s son wouldn’t?” Clark asked, his tone bitter.

Alex raised his eyebrows at the man and said nothing. He’d played with the man-child long enough over the time he’d been here. Alex wasn’t about to rise to petty insults now.

Sighing, Clark let his head dip back down after holding a staring match with Alex for several breaths.

“I’m sorry, Count. That was… childish. I’d be curious to know what it is you could provide assistance with,” Clark said.

“My father-in-law has a presence in your city. I believe you would know him as Master Merchant Ulles,” Alex said, baiting the trap. “I believe I could easily provide you with a line of credit from him. Though the rate of interest would be thirty percent, and you’d need to provide signed or actual collateral to the amount.”

Clark’s head shot up, staring at Alex now with a look he couldn’t identify.

“You’re the one who married his daughter,” Clark said, a tight tone in his voice.

“I did. And I love my wife quite dearly. It’s a wonder your father hasn’t arranged for my release yet. I’m sure my family and the duchess are beginning to wonder why that is,” Alex said with a small smile. “Now. Would you be interested in taking out a loan?

“I would personally recommend land deeds for collateral, but that’s just me.”

And the more land I hold in hock from your family, the better I can beat you to death with a casus belli later.

Especially if I own more than fifty percent of a de jure land holding.

“Land?” Clark asked.

“Just a personal suggestion. Land and the deeds for it in total ownership. Land has a nice measured value,” Alex said with a shrug. “Now… would you care to take out a loan?”

Hours later, in the late hours of the night, Alex got back to his own apartments.

Feeling rather worn out, he didn’t immediately notice that all of his Numbered were there, sitting around the table in his study.

From One to Seven, they were all there.

“Master!” Riley said brightly, bouncing out of her seat before anyone could say or do anything.

She practically ran over to him and wrapped him up in a hug. Then began smothering him in kisses. “We all came in with the ambassador. We can’t stay tonight, but they said we could remain until you got back.”

Eventually managing to pry the lively woman off him, Alex gave her a smile and looked to the rest.

“I’m so glad you’re all well,” Alex said honestly. “I was genuinely concerned about your safety.”

Walking Riley back to her seat, Alex patted her shoulder. Then he turned to Carla and hugged her tightly, kissing her.

The bandit murderess kissed him back hungrily, her hands pressing to him and curling into his clothes.

“I’m sorry, Master,” Carla whispered in his ear after breaking the kiss, holding him close. “If I hadn’t been ill, I could have fought my way clear, and we could have joined you.”

“You’re a silly one, and a peach. Don’t worry about that, Two,” Alex said, then kissed her again. Disentangling himself from her, he moved over to Sylvia.

She was watching him the same way she always did. Somewhere between predatory and amused.

Leaning down over the noblewoman, Alex hugged her as well, then kissed her.

Sylvia surprised him and responded in a much more receptive way than even Riley had. She practically hauled him down into her lap with how aggressively she kissed him.

Breaking the kiss on her own, she pressed her hands to his face.

“You owe me rewards and punishments in equal measure,” she hissed at him.

Only after he nodded did she release him. Then she smoothed out her dress and went back to her demure posture, watching him.

“Master, everyone has already introduced themselves to one another. The duchess, Anna, and Mary are all at the front line not far from here,” Carla said. “They came together to write a formal letter to threaten the duke with involving the king if he doesn’t finally consent to the already agreed-upon ransom for you and your people.

“Anna and Mary will probably already be on their way back home by now.”

“Oh? That’s rather interesting,” Alex said.

“Not really,” Sylvia said, one of her hands snagging his trousers at the waist and pulling him a bit closer. “The winter snows are coming in heavily. There is no point in keeping you here, other than as a punishment.

“Which, for someone given full guest rights in a surrender, is simply… not acceptable. Soon the roads will become absolutely impassable.”

Alex nodded at that, laying a hand on Sylvia’s shoulder.

“Suppose that makes sense. I don’t think he’ll ever agree, though. I’m sure he really does want to punish me. Especially after that bonfire we left him in,” Alex said with a smirk.

“That really was your doing?” Sylvia asked, looking up at him.

“Oh, indeed. The whole place was a giant match waiting to be struck. Any idea of how many soldiers I got with it? Or what really happened to the duke?” Alex asked, looking around to all his Numbered.

Sylvia cleared her throat, smiling up at him.

“I know all that. I thought you might ask,” she said. “You killed everyone in the city. Not a single soldier made it back out from there. Something like ten thousand soldiers were killed that day.

“As for the duke, he’s maimed. The left side of his body is an angry burn, including his face. They have to strap him into the saddle each day.”

“Hah, grand,” Alex said, feeling quite pleased with that.

Serves him right for invading my lands. Forcing me into this.

I really just want to sit at home and manage Brit.

“Your moniker has spread far and wide,” Riley said, looking quite happy to contribute something. “Queen Quinn apparently had a momentary uprising in the Xer lands. She threatened to call you back, and said that if she had to, she’d marry you on the spot. Then you’d visit her court often too.

“The rebellion dissolved the same day and the leaders were brought to her.”

“I’m not sure it’s as fanciful as One makes it out,” Valeria said with a small smile. “But it does seem the title of Count Inferno is becoming known as a homicidal madman who has power over fire and will happily burn down anyone or anything in his way.”

Alex frowned, and finally shrugged his shoulders.

“Whatever. I really don’t c—” Alex froze mid-sentence, thinking. “Three, Four, is there a midwinter holiday or festival held in Gaelis?”

“Yes, why?” Sylvia asked.

“It’s the winter solstice,” Valeria said, adding more information. “Which I believe is in two weeks.”

“That’s… the longest night of the year, right? The day with the shortest amount of sunlight?” Alex asked.

“Yes, it is,” Valeria confirmed.

“How exactly do they celebrate it?” Alex pressed. There had been quite a few old traditions back on Earth around the winter solstice that involved fire and bonfires.

“Here in Gaelis?” Riley asked, forcing herself back into the conversation. “They make a giant bonfire of brightly painted trees. They stack it all up really high. It’s amazing.”

By the way she described it, it sounded like she was looking forward to it.

Valeria must have thought the same thing, the way she was smiling at Riley.

“Well, be that as it may, the festival hits its high point when the duke himself lights the main bonfire. It’s held in the central square. He tosses a hand-carved torch down the center of it from a platform,” Valeria said, expanding on the whole thing. “Every year the bonfire and the platform get a bit higher. Though this year it’ll have to be the duke’s son who tosses in the torch. I don’t think the duke will be climbing the platform.”

Perfect.

“Here’s what I want, then. I don’t know how we’ll get it done—this is just my end result,” Alex said, prefacing the whole thing. All eyes were on him now. “I want the duke’s son to fall into the bonfire. After it’s lit, I want him to take a header into it.”

“You… want to kill the duke’s son?” Eleanor asked. “While I can certainly understand the desire, I’m not sure it fits the right points of honor for a count.”

“You’re right of course, Six.

“But, yes. I do want to kill him. He’s the enemy, and they’re holding us here long past when they should have. I’m tired of being a gracious prisoner,” Alex said. “Though I do appreciate you reminding me that it wouldn’t be condoned as chivalrous. As always, I thank you for being my voice of reason.”

Eleanor sighed, then nodded her head.

“I despair that you’ll always hear me and thank me for my words, Master, but that you’ll always do what you feel you must,” Eleanor said boldly. “But I find… I don’t care as much as I once did. Your treatment of your people has been admirable. You only break convention for your enemies.”

Huh. That’s… an interesting change in her.

“It does no one any good to be Master’s enemy,” Nannie grumbled. “Better cutting off your left hand and calling it even. Master is a nasty sonuvabitch.”

Everyone looked at Nannie in a startled way.

“What? It’s true. Master is a dangerous man,” she said, shrugging. “Can any of you deny it? Master is Master.”

Every Numbered eventually nodded their heads, turning back to Alex.

“Right, so… anyways, how do we go about turning the young Clark into part of the bonfire?” Alex asked.

Chapter 32

Alex was cooped up in his room again.

Apparently, something had happened or changed, because no one was letting him out.

Not even for a walk.

Leaving Alex with nothing to do but sit and wait. Either for the return of his Numbered, the duchess, or young Clark Gaelis.

“Two and Five are quite strong,” Eleanor said, breaking Alex out of his thoughts. Looking across the table, he found the knight-errant polishing and buffing out her armor.

She’d somehow talked a guard into bringing it to her.

“Yes, they are,” Alex said, watching as she worked at a joint in the shoulder pauldron. “They’re also very good at what they do. Three sometimes assists them, but she isn’t really suited for that purpose.”

Eleanor nodded as she worked.

“I would agree. Three can do in a pinch, but it shouldn’t be her primary function. I believe Two, Five, and I shall work very well together. We spoke a bit about our job last night before you arrived,” Eleanor continued. “I’m quite pleased with my work and who I’ll be working with. Though Five seems…”

Pausing, Eleanor looked up from her armor.

“Unfiltered,” she said after several seconds, then went back to her work.

That’s one way to put it.

“I’d definitely say that’s a fairly accurate word for her,” Alex said.

“She’s also very dishonest with herself and her emotions. The way she looks at you is as a woman in love,” Eleanor said, her fingers deftly working at her armor. “It’s… heartwarming… to see. I never would have thought someone like that could be as much of a maiden as I am.”

“Oh? You’d consider yourself a maiden as well?” Alex asked with a hint of mirth.

“Hmph. Just because you’ve shared a bed with me every other night doesn’t make me any less a maiden, Master Alex,” Eleanor said, smiling shyly at him. “Besides, I find myself understanding how easy it is to fall in love with you. We’ll be with you until we’re old and gray. With no one else. Except… though I do enjoy our couplings, I don’t think I care for you.”

“No? I grow on people after a while,” Alex said. “Maybe one day you’ll wake up and all you’ll want to do is carry a child to term for me and be my pretty little wife.”

Eleanor snorted at that, detaching a piece of plate armor and flipping it over.

“Fine. Maybe I care for you already. A little. It’s hard to admit any of that as your charge, though,” Eleanor said.

Sitting there unmoving for a second, she looked to be considering her words.

“I suppose I must admit I care for you. It’s likely you’ll end up putting a child in me at some point as well. But I don’t think I’ll ever be a pretty little wife.

“You have far more attractive women to play with, and I think I’d become bored very quickly at home.”

“That’s a disservice to yourself,” Alex said, leaning back in his chair. “I think you’re rather pretty. Especially when I can convince you to ride me. Do you have any idea how lovely you are to watch?”

Eleanor’s face was as red as a tomato now, her eyes studiously faceted to her armor as she worked.

“Master Alex, you enjoy teasing me,” Eleanor said gruffly.

“A little. Ok, quite a bit,” Alex said with a chuckle. “In all seriousness though, you’re very lovely, Six. I’m attracted to you. I wouldn’t be asking you to get into my bed so often if I weren’t, would I? I’d just be turning Seven inside out.”

“That’s… fair. I admit it’s flattering how often you ask me to accompany you,” Eleanor said, laying her hands down flat on the table. “Though it does worry me at times. I know you need me. I can feel it. But… I wish you’d tell me what you wanted. Give me direction.”

That’s one of the very reasons I won’t give you full direction, you silly thing. It would only enforce the bad parts of your psyche.

“You want some direction?” Alex asked, deciding to tease her a bit.

Eleanor’s eyes shot up to his.

“Yes, Master. Direct me,” she said.

“Love me. Be my pretty little wife. Stay home, give me as many children as you can, and learn to be a seamstress,” Alex said with a grin.

Eleanor’s nose wrinkled up, and her lips peeled back in a grimace.

“Master, you’re an idiot,” she said finally, her mouth turning into a grin.

“Fine, actual direction? Be yourself for now. Tell me what you want and desire. Help me figure out how to make you happy while you serve me as my knight.

“Beyond that, accompany me to bed when you feel like it,” Alex said. “And speaking of that… I know I asked you to join me last night, but… would you be willing to join me tonight as well? You may not be able to admit you care for me, but I care for you. I would feel very blessed to make love to you.”

Alex decided to wedge something into her heart then and there. She was his, and there would be nowhere else for her to go.

If he was going to build up her confidence, it had to start from somewhere she didn’t expect but could respect.

Care and love would do perfectly.

Eleanor blinked several times, the smile still stuck on her face from earlier.

“Make lo—alright, my lord Alex, I can do that. And… no, I won’t join you in your bed tonight,” Eleanor said. “You’ll join me in mine, and I want to experiment a little with my hands and mouth. Seven can sleep in your bed.”

Alex chuckled and rolled his eyes.

There was a soft tap at the door that broke the flow of his thoughts.

“Count, the duchess has offered an invitation to visit her for lunch,” called a voice through the door.

Alex didn’t need to think about it at all. He needed to make moves, and he could only do that if he had access to Clark and the duchess.

“I’ll join her. Would we be leaving immediately?” he called back.

“Yes. Please only bring one of your retainers.”

“Right, give me two minutes,” Alex said, getting to his feet. He needed to change his tunic.

“I’ll remain and guard the room,” Eleanor said, looking uninterested. Then she smiled, and it had a bit of a feral edge to it. “It would go better without me, anyway. I tend to make the guardsmen nervous.

“Do be a good Master and let Seven know she’ll be sleeping alone tonight. You’ll be… making love to me instead.”

Alex wasn’t about to argue with any of that. The fact that she’d used those words meant she was willing to accept what he’d said.

Moving into his bedroom, he found Rebekah idly toying with her hair in a large vanity mirror.

“Duchess wants to see me. She told me to bring someone,” Alex said, going into his wardrobe. “You’re my date for lunch. Though you look cute enough to be lunch.”

“Oh? I wish you would devour me. As for lunch, delightful. I do enjoy going out with you,” Rebekah said, getting up from her chair. “And I’m feeling just a little jealous at how pretty the other Numbered are. I thought it was bad enough competing with One.

“It’ll be nice to have you to myself.”

“Compete? I think you’re looking at the Numbered differently than you should,” Alex said, pulling out the tunic he wanted.

“No I’m not, baby. And put that back, I’ll dress you,” Rebekah said, patting his hand away. “It’s fun.”

It took ten minutes for them to get ready and make their way over to the garden the duchess tended to frequent.

Marcos was nowhere to be seen.

Only the duchess was there, and a young woman Alex hadn’t met yet.

“Count, please, come over and have a seat,” the duchess said, waving to the chairs across from her. “I’m having fruit and cheeses brought in shortly, as well as some tea.”

Alex nodded politely and sat himself down. Rebekah took up her position directly over his right shoulder, folding her hands in front of herself.

“No, please, seat yourself child. Today there isn’t any rank,” said the duchess.

Except that she’d never formally given her name to Alex or addressed him as Count, which meant this was more of an “I’ll be nice to you” play than anything.

And it seemed to fly against the fact that Alex was her loan shark.

Though Alex would be happy to have Rebekah sit, and he’d be thankful for the courtesy extended to her. Pushing the chair next to him out a bit, he looked up at Rebekah.

She gave him a warm smile and seated herself quietly, rearranging her dress.

“There. That’s better,” the duchess said. “I understand you heard about my step-son’s misfortune?”

“Indeed. It would seem someone robbed him blind of all his worldly wealth. I must commend you on a job well done, Duchess. I didn’t know you had it in you,” Alex said, inclining his head to her.

It was a simple thing, but assuming to her that she was the one responsible could never hurt.

“Ahhh? I’m afraid I had no part in this one, even though I wish I did. It would have been rather sweet to rob him blind and then pay off my debt to you and your father-in-law with it,” said the duchess.

Alex glanced at the young woman seated next to the duchess. There had been no introduction, and she seemed to be included in this rather delicate conversation without a concern.

She shared some similar features with the duchess, which meant she was probably a relative of sorts.

“Hm. I wonder who pulled it off then. Any idea how much he lost?” Alex asked. He hadn’t gotten a chance to corner Valeria the previous night and find out how much he’d increased his wealth by.

“I truly don’t, but I can guess. His father had already given him his inheritance, along with Marcos’s. If he had spent none of it… the bare minimum would be at least several hundred thousand Imperial gold coins,” the duchess said.

Oh… shit. How the hell did they get that much coin out of the temple and to Master Ulles without being seen?

Maybe I’m not being half as clever as I thought.

“All the more reason I’m impressed that they have no idea who did it, or how,” the duchess said, and then she sighed. “I had hoped it was you, but it seems my desire is misplaced.”

“Duchess, even if it was my Master, I’m afraid he wouldn’t be able to speak to it,” Rebekah said, ducking her head down toward the older woman. “The oaths all nobility hold themselves to would prohibit such a thing from being done to another noble.”

The duchess and the young woman both stared at Rebekah. In saying what she had, she’d called the entire situation to a dead stop. There was nothing more to be said without it looking strange. Especially since she’d invoked the pin oaths.

“Yes, quite right, child,” the duchess murmured. “With that being said, should I assume you’re playing money lender to my step-son as well?”

“That’s a fair assumption. Business is business, after all. The assurances and guarantees one could get from the heir of a duke would be substantial, I imagine,” Alex said with a shrug of his shoulders. “I’m afraid I can’t confirm or deny that, though. As with any deal of that nature, I assume there would be an oath of secrecy.”

Frowning at him, the duchess shifted in her seat. Apparently she wasn’t used to being in the position she was in. If Alex had to describe it, she looked singularly insulted and nonplussed about the entire affair.

“Hm, yes. I imagine there would be quite a bit of profit to be made off a fool and their money,” the duchess said, which prompted a nod from the woman next to her. “I’d like to take another line of credit out from you and your father-in-law.”

“Oh? I’m sure we could arrange something. Are you sure, though? The interest isn’t something to ignore on the previous marker, and I’m sure it’s only adding up,” Alex said. “I’m happy to do business with you; I’m just making sure you understand it isn’t advisable.”

“Of course it isn’t advisable,” snapped the woman. “But I have no choice. Clark junior claims he sent that army to the front, but I think he sent it to my family home. I’m sure I’ll get the news in a few days that my family tree has been hacked to the ground and the stump dug out.”

Her paranoia is definitely in a different league than even my own. But… this works to my advantage.

“Alright, and how much do you need?” Alex asked.

“Two hundred thousand,” the duchess said immediately.

Sighing, Alex pressed a hand to his brow, leaning to one side in his chair.

She wasn’t going to just be in debt to him—she was going to be drowning in it. He was going to need to assume she wouldn’t be able to pay it back anytime soon, if at all.

“I’m willing to add this loan to the previous one, and change the interest to forty percent,” the duchess said. “On top of that, I’ll cover the entire thing with land deeds as collateral.”

Alex was struck by how quickly she’d modified the deal. It meant she was a bit more than desperate.

The question was: did he want to press her further, or make a friend here?

“Who’s she?” Alex asked, pointing at the young woman.

“She is… she’s my niece. She’s third in line for my familial titles, but it’s unlikely she’ll inherit,” the duchess said, downplaying the woman.

Except that it was so obvious, it just made Alex more curious.

Didn’t even give her a name.

“She’s your niece by blood? Directly related to you?” Alex asked, wanting to confirm it.

The duchess gave him an angry frown, but she nodded her head.

“Yes, she’s my brother’s second born.”

“Fine. I’ll take her as a lady-in-waiting for one of my wives,” Alex said, indicating the young woman. “She can serve as part of your collateral, but with no value attached. I can swear an oath that she’ll be given all the common courtesies that could be expected for a visiting member of the peerage with full guest rights.”

“You do not know what you’re asking for,” the duchess hissed.

“Yes. I do. Let’s play this out, Duchess. You want me to fund you an army. If you lose, I won’t get anything back. If you win, I still might not get anything back,” Alex said. “I want assurances. Collateral is great, but I still have to make that work.

“I prefer land, but if the two duchies are at war, I’ll never be able to collect. So… I’ll need further assurances. She can serve my common wife, Anna Ulles, or my peerage wife, Baroness Mary Margaret Tilly.”

The young woman was shaking her head, her eyes wide. Her head turned toward her aunt, obviously to plead for this to not happen.

“Fine, I’ll take the deal,” said the duchess, not even bothering to consult the woman. “Full peerage guest rights, and she’ll be a lady-in-waiting to the baroness.”

“Grand,” Alex said with a smile, then looked to the other woman. “You can go on ahead of me tomorrow morning. I’ll catch up with you once I’m freed. I’ll provide you with a writ with my signature and seal authenticating what you’re doing there, since I figure you’ll get home before I do.”

“This… this isn’t… no. No, I won’t—”

“You will, and you’ll do it without complaint,” the duchess said, interrupting the girl and ending the conversation. “Now, what about my step-son? If I build my army, I’d be sending it to protect my family, not remain here.”

Tilting his head to one side, Alex thought for a few moments. Everything was turning in his favor. He was making deals that would be quite profitable to him in the long run.

Providing he survived the short term.

And that meant taking out both the Clarks. First, though, Clark the younger.

“Yes, he’ll be a problem for you. It’s a pity you can’t do much about it. I imagine it’d be quite worthwhile for you,” Alex said, resting his elbows on the arms of his chair. Tenting his fingers in front of him, he stared at the duchess.

The duchess lifted her chin fractionally, seeming to contemplate what to say. He could only imagine what kind of mental gymnastics she was going to have to do to get her point across without violating her oath.

Alex waited patiently; there was no need to hurry her. She’d respond when she was able.

“I think… I think if that were to happen, I’d be willing to donate to the temple. Something like two small baronies my family owns that we have no need of. Though the current title holders would have to remain,” said the duchess.

“That’d be very profitable for the temple, I imagine. What baronies were you thinking of?”

“Funny you should ask that. They both just happen to lie next to what you now call Northern Ridge. They’re not de jure, but I’d be willing to forswear those to yo—the temple.

“The first is an interesting little place you might be interested in. They recently spent a great deal of money on technology but fell into debt. I thought for certain my family would have to replace them, but they somehow came up with the money out of nowhere. The Lin family.”

Alex kept his face blank, neutral. He’d be very interested in acquiring the Lin family. It’d be worth his time to bend and break Katherine after he acquired their family lands. With as much pride and intelligence as she had, she’d be well worth it, and so would the power behind it.

“Interesting,” Alex said without emotion. “And the other?”

“A minor barony of little note. It’s held by the Rift family,” the duchess said. “Honestly, I include them only because I tire of dealing with their family head more than anything.”

Rift. As in… Eleanor’s family?

This is simply too much. Far, far too much. This isn’t just coincidence—this is practically providence.

Is this your doing, Leah?

No. As unlikely as it seems, it really is just coincidence.

Oh. Alright. You coming by soon? I’d like to see you, I’m sure you’re beautiful as a mother-to-be.

Stop it.

And… yes. I will. Thank you.

“That sounds like a very reasonable price. But let’s stop such talk. I’m sure no harm will befall him, and we’re just being morbid,” Alex said with a chuckle. “It’s as if we’re somehow expecting him to die in a strange accident or something.”

“Yes, quite,” the duchess said with a chuckle as well. “Oh, did anyone tell you why you’re not being allowed out of your room as of yet?”

“No. I just assumed Clark was unhappy with me,” Alex said with a shrug.

“On the contrary. Both he and I issued orders that you were to be watched and kept stationary for your own safety,” the duchess said, a faintly scandalized look coming over her face. “An earl, a vassal of my family, died, except… it looks like an accident, but there are rumors it was foul play. He wasn’t very important, honestly, and it’s actually a blessing in disguise, but still.

“An assassination! We haven’t seen the like in quite a while. And since someone tried to have you killed as well, it seems like you might still be a target.”

Hah.

I’d be the first to admit Coffin will probably cause me some harm at some point, but I doubt it’ll be endangering my life.

I’ll have to tell Eleanor that her family is more than just safe tonight. So safe they’ll be part of Brit.

I bet she’ll go from caring for me a little to loving me.

Chapter 33

Alex was being walked around the town center by Clark the younger.

The man had been treating Alex more and more like some sort of badge of honor, bringing him around with him wherever he went.

Rebekah was dressed immaculately today. Wearing a dress and a fur coat that showed off every bit of her without being immodest.

She looked the part of a lower-end member of the peerage who was one of the count’s women.

She’d been rapidly turning her self-image around since he’d picked her up. This was the latest iteration of Rebekah.

There had been no end to her questions for Valeria and Sylvia about everyday noblewoman things. From big to small.

The end result being that she was doing a remarkably fair impression of Valeria and Sylvia. Alex wouldn’t have guessed she was little more than a commoner thief.

Somewhat odd, I suppose. They’ve divided themselves into two groups. Bodyguards and information gatherers.

Riley is more… team mom… I guess, at this point. Even Carla humors her now when she chides her.

Though that kinda makes it weirder that she still wants to watch everyone else sleep with me.

Clark was talking with a foreman about the platform being built next to the spot where the bonfire was going to be.

It was a large crisscrossing thing, reinforced with lashing, iron nails, and multiple reinforcement beams.

All in all, it looked so overbuilt already that the idea of it collapsing seemed impossible.

Valeria and Sylvia had reassured him a number of times in the two weeks up to this point—the platform would collapse in just the right way.

“It’ll work, baby,” Rebekah murmured, her fingers lightly stroking his forearm. “It’ll work perfectly, and it’ll look completely accidental.”

“Care to make a wager on that?” Alex asked, watching the people moving around them.

“Silly man, I have nothing I own that you don’t already have a claim on,” Rebekah said with a soft chuckle. “Besides, you really would lose the bet. It’ll work.”

Alex only sighed and nodded. He’d trust his people. Much as he’d done every time up to this point.

“You’re right, of course. And did I mention yet how lovely you look in that dress?” Alex asked.

“No, but I’m glad you like it. It really pushes my boobs up, but I don’t look like a whore. At least I don’t think so. Do I?” Rebekah said with a bright smile, looking down at herself.

“Not at all. You do look like a noblewoman-turned-concubine, though,” Alex said honestly.

“That’s fine. I’m alright with that image. Besides, I think that’s what I want to be anyways. I’m really enjoying this lifestyle you’ve provided me with. A bit dull at times, but nothing terrible,” she said. “Think I could tempt you with my soul soon?”

“When you’ve figured out your own wants and desires, yes. As far as being a prisoner is extremely boring… yes. Good thing I have my comfort wife with me.”

“Comfort wife… I like that a lot. Comfort wife. Any news on the ransom?” Rebekah asked.

“No. The ambassador from Regina hasn’t gotten a word out of Clark the younger, and Clark senior isn’t responding to communications anymore.

“Either he’s in transit or being an ass,” Alex said. “I’m betting on the former, personally. In transit and still recovering.”

Clark came back over then, and smiled widely.

“Sorry, I just wanted to confirm the height,” he said, gesturing to the platform. “Supposedly this is only halfway done. They’ll be finished in time tomorrow, but with the amount of reinforcement they’re putting in, it’s taking a while.”

Alex nodded, looking at the platform again. It already looked like it was thirty feet tall. Doubling the height would definitely make the whole thing a bit more precarious. Especially if they weren’t expanding the base further to accommodate a ramp.

“My father won’t be climbing it this year, so they’re going to use a ladder instead. I assured them you and I would have no problems using a ladder,” Clark said, turning to look at the platform.

Wait, what?

“Ah, Clark, while I appreciate the gesture, I don’t think it’s a good idea for me to be up there with you,” Alex said.

“What? Why not? You’re the best adviser I have at this point. Everything you’ve done and said has worked out splendidly,” Clark said.

Right. Except all those soldiers you sent to the front just joined the mass that was already there and changed nothing.

But I suppose if you’re happy with that result, it is what it is.

“Clark, let me ask you a few questions first, before I answer that,” Alex said cautiously. He had to talk the man out of this. Now.

Him being on the platform wouldn’t do for the plan. Not at all, in any way.

“Okay,” said the other man slowly.

“Did your father ever ascend the platform with anyone?” Alex asked.

“No, he always did it alone.”

“Has anyone else other than the ruling duke ever gone up there?”

Clark appeared to be considering that, his brow furrowing and his eyes dropping to the ground.

“Not that I can recall,” he said after several moments.

“Then why would you have me, an unaffiliated count who serves your father’s enemy, go up there with you? It doesn’t make sense. It would take from your own power and prestige,” Alex said. “In fact, your people may view it as me having so much power that you had to let me go up there with you.”

“No,” Clark said, shaking his head. “They wouldn’t view it that way at all. My people value me and know me for my father’s son.”

“Are you sure, Clark?” Alex asked, deciding to change tact a bit. It was time to take a risk—Alex couldn’t afford to go up on that platform. At all. “You do realize there are many in your homeland that consider you a kin-slayer? I’ve been asked many a time if it was true, and I’ve professed knowing nothing of the situation.”

“What?” Clark asked, his tone growing dark. “How dare they—I’ll have them all hung for their treasonous words.”

Alex shrugged, doing his best to look completely unconcerned.

“It is what it is, Clark. If you were to add that to me climbing the platform with you—when as you yourself have said, I’m apparently a champion of the commoner—wouldn’t that possibly take from your own stature?”

“No, that isn’t a concern. I’ll make a decree while we’re up there. They’ll understand. I know it,” Clark said.

“And what about your father? Would he take umbrage with it?” Alex asked.

“Even if he did, I wouldn’t care. I think he’ll abdicate his titles soon. He mentioned it in a letter recently. I may be the duke by next spring,” Clark said, clapping one hand in the other. “No. It’ll be well. Thank you for your concern over my well-being, but you’ll join me on the platform.

“Come, we have a few more stops to make.”

Clark smiled and clapped Alex on the shoulder, then turned down the boulevard.

Damn. We’ll need to figure out how to get around that.

Think Alex, think.

I can’t go up there with him. I just can’t.

Shit.

***

Alex was sitting in his apartments with all his Numbered, everyone thinking hard. There was no way they could let Alex go up on that platform.

Except the festival was only a few hours away now.

What had felt like forever away two weeks ago when they’d first talked about sabotaging the platform now felt far too close.

“And he didn’t care about the repercussions at all?” Sylvia asked.

“He brushed Master’s worries away as if they were nothing,” Rebekah said. “He didn’t even seem to consider them.”

“What about his kin-slayer title ?” Valeria asked, coming back once again to that question. “You said he hesitated a bit on that one?”

“A little,” Alex said. “But even then, it seemed he was madder for what was being said about him than he was worried about losing respect.”

Nannie growled and folded her arms across her chest.

“He’s an idiot then. If he isn’t listening to Master, then there’s only one thing to do. Let’s just kill him and be done with it before the platform happens,” Nannie said.

“Coffin isn’t back yet,” Valeria said, shaking her head. “And when she does get back, I don’t think she’ll sneak into the room again as easily. Security has gone way up since the earl died.”

“Speaking of that, I forgot to mention it. Slipped my mind,” Alex said, remembering his conversation with the duchess.

All eyes turned to him. Carla, Valeria, and Sylvia looked annoyed at his memory slip. The rest of his Numbered just looked curious.

“When we pull off Clark’s death, the duchess is granting me the barony of Rift and the barony of Lin,” Alex said with a sheepish grin. “So, we’ll have two more of the peerage rolling up into us.”

“Lin, as in Holly’s family?” Carla asked.

“The same. It’ll be fun to bend Katherine to my desires. Feeling like having another Lin in your bed, Two?” Alex asked.

“No, my bed is full. No room for anyone else ever again, except a Numbered with you in the middle. But the thought of it is fun,” Carla said with a shrug and a smile.

“The barony of Rift?” Eleanor asked, her voice cracking on her family’s name.

“Indeed. Supposedly it lies to the east, along the border of Northern Ridge?” Alex asked.

Eleanor laughed suddenly, then grew absolutely silent. “My family is going to be your vassals.”

“Yes,” Alex confirmed.

“I’m your knight,” Eleanor said.

“That you are,” Alex agreed.

“And a Numbered,” Riley said, clapping her hands together happily. “Everyone knows the Numbered are Master’s private harem. We’re only a very small step below his wives.”

Eleanor shook her head and pressed her hands to her temples.

“How am I ever going to look my father in the eye when he comes to swear his vassalage to you?” she muttered.

“At my side, as my knight and Numbered. And if he’s a smart man, he’ll realize how stupid he acted toward you,” Alex said. “Forgive me, but I didn’t mean to derail the conversation.”

“Ah… what if…” Rebekah said, getting everyone’s attention. “What if Master hurt his leg?”

“Beg your pardon?” Alex asked.

“What if you hurt your leg. If you’re hurt, there’s no way you could go up that ladder. Not without Clark looking like a villain,” Rebekah said.

“That’s… not a great idea, but it isn’t terrible either,” Valeria said, looking thoughtful. “But the question becomes: how much ‘hurt’ would qualify for a decline on the ladder?”

“I’m not really a fan of getting hurt, or feeling pain,” Alex said, holding up his hands.

Valeria rolled her eyes and gave him a knowing smile.

“It’ll be fine, Master. We’ll take care of you regardless of what happens. Now, how much hurt would it take for Clark to let it go?” Valeria asked.

“He seemed really determined,” Rebekah said, frowning.

No one said anything after that.

“I could break his leg. We used to do it to people when I was a bandit. So people couldn’t escape when we were going for ransoms.

“Got pretty good at it after a while,” Carla said. “And that was back then. I’m far better with a club or a mace now than I ever was. Far better than I could even attempt with a sword. I could break his shin cleanly.”

“Yeah?” Nannie asked, leaning across the table toward Carla. “You sure, Cunt? What if you really hurt Master?”

Surprisingly, there was no hostility in Nannie’s tone or the name she’d called Carla.

Carla grinned at Nannie. Apparently “Cunt” really was just a nickname now between the two of them.

Carla nodded and held out a hand to Nannie.

“I can do it, Twat. Care to make a wager on it? I do it right, you let Master take you to bed with me, and you have my boxed lunch while he plows you.

“I mess it up, I’ll take the junior position in our team and you can lead us.”

Nannie’s brows came down, frowning at the other woman.

“Why do you keep trying to get me to go to bed with you and Master?” she grumbled, looking around the room. “You three, too. You’ve asked a couple times as well. I don’t go in for that. I’m the Master’s.”

“I’m going to bet it’s because you’re looking prettier by the day with your hair growing out, Five,” Alex said. “As for breaking my leg, I really don’t think that’s the best answer here.”

“I disagree, Master,” Sylvia said sadly. “I think Two should break one of your legs. I believe it’d be for the best. In fact, I would argue that if we don’t break your leg, we’d be at risk of causing you harm. That platform will collapse, and then our contracts would all come into question for getting you hurt.”

Everyone’s features changed with that statement, and they all looked to Alex for his agreement now. Rather than looking to him for direction.

Groaning, Alex pressed his hands to his face.

“Two, you swear you can do it without causing lasting damage?” Alex asked. Having a broken limb in this world didn’t seem like a good idea. Not a good idea at all.

In fact, it sounded like a really easy way to get himself killed.

“Master, I can’t promise that. But I can promise to do everything in my power to make sure it’s the best I can do,” Carla said.

“Damnit. This is really going to suck,” Alex mumbled. “Ok, ok. I… ok. Break it. Just… ugh. Please, for the love of Leah, make it clean. A bad break and I’ll be just as dead as if I fell from the platform.”

“I have no intention of losing you, Master. You and I have many years left that I need to make you happy in. I owe you much for my family,” Carla said.

Alex felt someone pull his left leg out from under the table and hold it up.

Not willing to open his eyes, Alex kept them firmly shut.

“Hey, go hold him. This isn’t going to be fun for anyone,” Carla said. “Here, hold his ankle, then turn it to the side. I only want to break one of the bones.”

“Got it,” Nannie said as Alex felt strong hands wrap around his booted foot.

“I think I’m going to be sick,” Riley muttered from somewhere. “I can’t bear the idea of Master being hurt.”

A pair of arms wrapped around his head and cradled him tenderly, drawing the back of his head into what felt like someone’s warm and soft chest.

“It’ll be alright, baby,” Rebekah whispered, then pressed a kiss on his cheek. “I’ll take good care of you. Good or bad, I’m your comfort wife.”

Then there was silence. Absolute and complete.

As if everyone was staring at Carla and she was battling with herself over the action.

“Do it, Two,” Alex said as bravely as he could. “Do it perfect and I’ll eat your boxed lunch myself.”

As soon as he finished speaking, there was an almost deafening cracking noise.

Then it felt like he wanted to throw up, and his leg was a writhing ball of agony.

Groaning, Alex snapped his teeth together and bit back a scream. It wouldn’t do to alert the guards outside the door.

Instead he screamed with his mouth shut, his hands pressed over his face.

His head was forcibly turned to one side and Rebekah pulled him face first into her bosom, her hands stroking the back of his head and shoulders.

“It’s ok, baby, all done. I’ve got you, and I’ll take care of you. I’m here all for you,” Rebekah whispered into his ear between his screams.

“There,” Carla said, Alex almost missing it entirely. “Clean break, only the front bone. See?”

“Oh god, it was so loud,” Riley said.

“I don’t feel so good,” Nannie muttered.

“Neither do I,” Valeria said. “I can’t believe we just did that.”

Everyone fell silent after that, except for Alex.

Who continued to scream into Rebekah’s chest as the pain in his leg boiled through him.

***

Clark stared at him with wide eyes. Then looked down to Alex’s leg.

The doctors in residence of the Gaelis keep had been called right after had Alex figured out what story to feed them.

They’d inspected his leg and ruled that it was indeed quite broken. Though it seemed to be clean, they advised him not to put any weight on it that he didn’t need to for a few days.

Then they’d put him in a split, tied it shut, and affixed it to the inside of his boot. It was effectively immobilized.

He wouldn’t be climbing any ladders.

Rebekah was pressed up into his side, acting more like a walking stick than his retainer right now.

“It’s my fault. Master would never have tripped like that if I’d moved the chair like he’d asked me to,” she said.

The lie was terrible in Alex’s own head. No trip could cause a tibia to break like it had. Leg bones were fairly solid things, he thought.

Isn’t the thigh bone supposed to be like concrete?

“No, it’s my own doing. I wasn’t paying attention,” Alex grumbled. “My apologies, Clark. It would seem I’ll not be able to join you atop the platform today. My sincerest apologies.”

“It’s not a concern, Count. I think this is something no one could fault you for,” Clark said with a small smile, his shock finally going away at the report Alex had given him about his leg. “I truly just wanted the legendary Count Inferno to help me light up the blaze.

“There’re a number of rumors going around about your attendance at our little bonfire ceremony. You’re Count Inferno, after all, the man who controls fire.”

“Oh? I hadn’t heard any,” Alex said. And he really hadn’t.

“Yes, apparently they’re expecting some announcement, proclamation, or something monumental,” Clark said, his excitement quite clear. “Personally, I’m hoping Father announces that the duchess has surrendered. We’ll see, though. He only arrived an hour ago and is still resting.”

Alex nodded politely at that.

Personally, the only thing Alex was hoping for was the announcement he was going home.

Now more than ever.

Clark turned away from him and moved over to speak with someone else. Giving Alex a much-needed reprieve.

“Do you want to sit down, baby?” Rebekah asked, her right arm slipping around his middle.

“You like to use pet-names for me,” Alex grumbled as he motioned to a nearby chair. “Over there.”

“Of course I do. Master is so… boring… after a while. It’s fun when we’re playing in the bed sometimes, but… it gets stale.

“Besides, you like it,” Rebekah said, helping him down into the chair. Alex sighed in relief as he got the weight off his broken leg and set the walking stick he’d been given to one side.

Leaning down, Rebekah pressed a warm kiss to his lips and then nuzzled his neck.

“Thank you for doing what we wanted you to, Alexander Brit. I promise you’ll want for nothing,” she murmured. “I’m your comfort wife, and you’ll pass from this world in comfort no matter what.”

Once more feeling very strange about Rebekah and her effect on him, Alex hugged her, patting her back gently.

“Thank you, Seven. Get a chair and join me,” he said.

Chapter 34

Sitting in his chair as frequently as he could, Alex was more often seated than not. Which he thought was a wonderful blessing for his poor aching leg.

Breaking a leg is far more painful than I thought it would be.

Wishing for pain medications, or even just some damn over-the-counter stuff, Alex grit his teeth and changed his position in the seat again.

If he held still too long, his leg would start to throb and ache until he moved.

“Is it hurting again?” Rebekah asked from beside him. She’d pulled a chair up directly to his left and became practically a hip attachment to him.

“Yeah. It’ll go away in a second,” Alex grumbled.

Rebekah’s right hand slipped into his left and interlinked their fingers.

“I’ve got you, baby. Don’t you worry,” Rebekah said, rubbing her shoulder against his. “I’ll take care of anything you need, and Six will make sure you’re safe.”

Eleanor was indeed several steps behind him and armed with her longsword. They’d also allowed her some chain mail and a breastplate. She was infinitely more dangerous today than she’d been in months.

All the rest of his Numbered were with the ambassador to Regina.

He figured his host was rather nervous about all of them being around with Alex in the open. It would be their best chance for escape.

Glancing over his shoulder, Alex caught sight of Eleanor standing behind him. Sword in hand, helmet on her head. Looking very much like the imposing woman she was.

Catching him watching her, Eleanor lifted her left hand off the hilt of her weapon and gave him a small finger wave. Immediately crushing the persona of the fearsome knight and replacing it with the red-faced, endearing woman who now liked to snuggle in the mornings.

Grinning, Alex went back to facing forward.

“It’s getting colder,” Rebekah said, pressing in even closer to his side. “At least it won’t snow.”

“Yeah. For the dead of winter, it doesn’t seem so bad,” Alex said, pulling his left hand out of Rebekah’s grasp and then wrapping it around her shoulders. “Though you’re right, it’s definitely getting colder. Maybe we should see if we can convince Clark to let me have a blanket. Or a hearth.”

“Oh, poo. I liked cuddling,” Rebekah muttered even as she snuggled into his shoulder. Sighing, she pulled his arm off her shoulders and put it back down at his side. Sliding fully into her own seat, Rebekah adjusted her clothes and sat up straight.

Looking around, Alex tried to find the reason Rebekah had suddenly pulled away like that.

Heading his way was Duchess Gaelis, along with several of her personal guard.

As she walked along, Alex could actually see the visible signs of distress and worry from all the normal Gaelis house guards as the others came closer.

That divide is pretty wide now, isn’t it? Wide and getting wider. This is perfect.

With any luck, they’ll break out into a fight tonight after Clark junior becomes a marshmallow, when the Duke really only has a few suspects.

Speaking of… where is he?

The duke had still yet to make an appearance. From everything Alex had heard, the man was still recovering from his burns, but he was healthy enough to fight and ride.

Coming to a stop directly in front of Alex, the duchess and Marcos made a pleasant show of bowing their heads to him in recognition.

Alex, of course, returned the gesture.

“Duchess, Marcos, how are you finding the festival? Is it to your liking? Is this the norm for such a thing?” Alex asked, gesturing around himself. “I’m afraid I have nothing to compare this to, as I’ve never experienced it in your home.”

“It’s a bit more tense than it’s been in previous years,” the duchess said. “It’s always that much harder to maintain civility when you’re in a time of war.”

“Ah, yes. It’s a wonder the war is still ongoing. I think most people were hoping for an end to hostilities after the duke captured old Tanulf,” Alex said. “In fact, I’m sure it would have probably been a better resolution than where we are today.”

Nodding his head, Marcos didn’t look up from the ground.

Oh? You don’t look like it, but you’re always listening, aren’t you child? How interesting. Maybe you’ll be a worthwhile investment in the future after all.

“Be that as it may, here we are, still fighting,” the duchess said with a slightly icy tone.

“Yes. Though Clark the younger seems to think it’ll be over soon. That the duchess only needed a final push, as he felt,” Alex said, not bothering to hide a grin. “That was a while ago, of course. And from what I heard… the number of losses for Gaelis are ever mounting.

“It’s actually rather plain to see. Look no further than this very central square. All around you, it’s plain to the naked eye the citizens are war weary.”

The duchess sniffed at that, her chin lifting up.

“I’m sure Regina is suffering much the same. It isn’t as if this is being acted out by us alone,” said the duchess.

“Oh, I’ve no doubt there is definitely a similar attitude on the other side, to a degree. Except… they’re defending their homeland now. There is no retreat.

“If they fail, they’ll be turned into refugees or worse. Their cities might explode into flames and burn everything they knew. To take a step back is to lose everything,” Alex said.

“Regina constantly retreats. You don’t know what you’re talking about,” groused the duchess.

Alex wasn’t going to rise to that bait. Any answer he gave her might help Gaelis.

“Regardless of that, I think today should be eventful for Gaelis. It’ll be a festival to remember, that’s for certain,” Alex said, staring into the eyes of the older woman.

He saw a strange thing there. A multitude of emotions flashing over her face. It finally settled on something that looked akin to… morbid fascination.

“What else can I do for you, Duchess? Or were you coming over to give me something, perhaps?” Alex asked.

There wasn’t really any going back from this. But if he could get paid off for an action he wanted to take anyway, he wouldn’t miss his payday.

As if realizing what he was asking, the duchess nodded once.

“In fact, I do indeed have something to give you. I seem to have forgotten it, though, in my haste to see you. A moment, please.” The duchess turned to a guard and said something quietly to him.

No sooner than she had finished speaking, the man was off at a fast jog.

“For all your personal services to me, and for helping me to secure my home, I wish to present you with a gift,” the duchess said in a strangely formal yet informal tone.

“I’m honored, Duchess, and flattered,” Alex said, acting his own part.

“Oh, please, Count. It isn’t something earth shattering. Little more than two baronies that don’t even contribute enough taxes for me to buy a new coat,” the duchess said, downplaying the value.

Or perhaps being honest about them. For all Alex knew, they really were that under-developed.

“The barony of Rift, and the barony of Lin. I am formally conferring them to you now and will shortly be handing you their official vassalage oaths,” the duchess said.

“I accept them in the graciousness that they are given,” Alex said, bowing his head to her.

The conversation fell off a cliff, and the duchess seemed perfectly happy to ignore everyone while she waited.

It only took two minutes before the guard came back with a small wooden box under his arm. Handing it to the duchess, he took up his position in the formation again.

Unlatching the box, she looked inside and seemed to check something, then closed the lid again. Throwing the latch closed, she handed it over to Alex.

“I formally confer to you the vassalage oaths of Rift and Lin,” she said. “Now forgive me, I have things I must see to.

“Perhaps we can have lunch tomorrow?”

“I’d like that, Duchess. I’ll make myself available to you, providing I don’t have to walk too far,” Alex said with a tight smile.

The duchess’s eyes flicked down to the splint, then back up to Alex’s face. Adding nothing more, she turned and left.

She probably needs to get her alibi together, and then make sure Marcos is safe. He’ll become the only heir; as far as I know, the rest are girl children.

Opening the box after she was out of sight, Alex saw two rolled parchments inside. They each bore the wax seal that belonged to the king himself. Beside each was a handwritten name.

Lin… Rift. And so it’s done.

Smiling, and feeling a bit contrary, he handed the box to Rebekah. At the same time, he waved over Eleanor with his free hand.

“Master?” Rebekah asked. “What… I don’t understand?”

“We’re going to take them out of the box, and you’re going to secure them on your person,” Alex said. “We just have to be a little sneaky about it.”

“I see… thank you for your trust,” Rebekah said, her tone grave.

Hm. I guess she technically could do something stupid with them, couldn’t she?

I’m sure she’s just underestimating how strong her oath to me is.

Eleanor stepped in front of Alex and Rebekah, the visor of her helmet pulled up.

“My lord Alex?” she asked.

“Here, hold your father’s vassalage for a second,” Alex said, taking out the Rift oath and slapping it to her breastplate.

Pulling out the Lin oath next, he handed it to Rebekah, who made a show of adjusting her coat. Except when she turned back to Alex, the parchment was gone.

“This really is my father’s oath, isn’t it?” Eleanor asked.

“Sure is, Six. Like I said. Your father berated you for not supporting their family. Now you’re in a position to help them gain much more than if they had just married you off.

“I’m going to look to you on how to handle them in everything,” Alex said. Eleanor held the oath out to Rebekah, who made it vanish just as easily as the first. “Whether to crush them or raise them up will be entirely dependent on you, my beloved Six.”

“Yes, my lord Alex. I will do as you ask,” she said, her tone sounding partially fearful.

“Great. Just hold on to the box and act like it’s holding those two oaths, Seven. Otherwise, let’s just wait for the swan dive of the young Clark,” Alex said.

***

An hour past sunset, Duke Gaelis finally came out from seclusion.

Alex immediately understood why he’d waited for dark to fall over his capital.

He wasn’t just injured—he was disfigured. It was as if a good part of his head had simply been melted.

One ear was little more than a nub, one of his eyes was a milky white color, all of his hair was gone, and his entire face had the waxy look of burn scars.

Worst of all, his nose was missing. There were simply two holes for his nostrils.

Having ordered the deaths of more than a few people, Alex had gotten used to having a burdened conscience. This, however, was something entirely different.

The suffering this man had to have gone through was probably immense. A dull, sick feeling grew in Alex’s chest.

It’s a pity he didn’t just die. I think that might have been better for everyone.

Including himself.

“…this year’s festival,” said someone standing next to the duke. “He regrets that he won’t be able to hold the official ceremony or be the one to drop the Winterveil torch.

“He has asked his son, Clark the Second, to officiate in his stead.”

A loud round of applause came from the audience. Both noble and citizen alike.

Alex knew that everyone in this part of the festival was more likely to be considered as part of the Gaelis inner-circle. Whether merchant, citizen, noble, or otherwise.

“Everyone!” Clark junior said, stepping out next to the unlit bonfire. “Welcome to this year’s Winterveil!”

There was a loud response from the crowd.

“I welcome you on behalf of my family to our personal gathering here, in the heart of the Gaelis name. We’re here to celebrate the turning of another year under the foreordained auspices of our benevolent emperor!

“May he rule forever!”

Again came a loud response, though Alex wondered how much of that was expected and how much was real.

Actually, that’s a good question. I’ve never really looked into the pantheon. Not really, at least.

I’ve only ever concerned myself with Leah.

“…ce again have been called to the fires and flame of war! Our most bitter enemy, Tanulf”—Clark paused as the crowd broke into hisses and jeers—“has refused to hear the voice of reason and surrender herself to our mercy. She insists on continuing to fight us, bleeding both our duchies of their people and resources. When the clear and obvious answer to this is for her to simply give up.”

Shouts of agreement, catcalls about Regina, and even swearing tore through the air.

Much more support there than for the emperor. How far removed is the man, I wonder?

“It’s clear to the rest of us and our neighbors, and even the king himself has asked for a conference to discuss the struggle.

“The duchess cannot resist much longer when it’s obvious this is the end for her,” Clark said, shouting his words into the night sky. “She even lost her beloved Count Inferno, who sits here now.”

Not a word was spoken at the mention of Alex.

He felt hundreds of eyes on him. Watching him.

Fearful eyes.

Except Clark didn’t seem to notice the change in the mood.

“The very Count Inferno sits here, idle, unable to do anything. There is no magical power in him, any more than there is in invoking the name of Leah, the dark one,” Clark said, even louder than before.

Once more, there was no response. Not a sound, not a word. The audience had been well and truly lost by now.

Provoking both Count Inferno and Leah in the same speech seemed to be where they drew the line.

Finally realizing that perhaps he’d moved himself a bit too far in the wrong direction, Clark instead pointed to the platform.

“And now, to banish the dark, the winter, and what it holds over us, I shall light the Winterveil bonfire!” Clark shouted.

Alex could feel Leah’s presence. Perhaps it was because he was her champion and someone had invoked her name in a way that wasn’t flattering, but he knew she was there.

“Leah, would it please you to know that man is about to die?” Alex asked softly.

Rebekah’s head turned a fraction toward him, looking confused.

Ah. I see it now. Good.

I approve of this. Good, good. I shall remain and watch.

Rebekah’s eyes grew wide, her mouth slightly parted. Apparently she’d somehow heard Leah’s response.

“I’m glad to hear that. And are you ever going to visit? You keep saying you will, but you never do,” Alex said.

Ahh… yes. Please, do forgive your wayward goddess, my champion.

I’m afraid every time I make time to visit, I’m interrupted. I’ll visit at the first opportunity.

“Thank you, Leah. You are indeed my goddess, but I do enjoy speaking to you directly,” Alex said.

I know.

Clark was halfway up the platform now. Taking the rungs of the ladder one at a time, being cautious.

Not that Alex blamed him. He wasn’t even afraid of heights, and he’d probably be taking the climb in the same way.

When he reached the top, Clark held his arms above his head as if waiting for applause and cheers.

Except he received none.

The mood was ominous. A heavy atmosphere over everything. It was as if no one dared to speak or make a sound.

Like they don’t want to be noticed by a predator.

Realizing there would be nothing coming from the crowd, Clark picked up the torch that had been set up there. After he used what Alex assumed to be flint and tinder, the torch roared to life.

“May this Winterveil bring you all peace, escort our dead to their rightful place, and bring us victory!” Clark shouted, and he tossed the torch down the center of the massive pile of wood.

Nothing happened.

Everyone could see the torch in the middle, casting shadows and flickering bits of light across the audience.

“An omen,” someone called.

“Everything down there is covered in oil—it should be on fire,” said someone else.

“He insulted Inferno and Leah,” said a third voice.

Everyone grew quiet at that.

Clark was peering down from the platform, as if wondering why the whole thing hadn’t gone up in flame.

Alex half expected the platform to topple in this instant, but it didn’t. Nothing happened.

Feeling a bit of worry that maybe the whole thing had failed, Alex watched Clark.

Everyone else was watching the torch sitting in the middle of the bonfire.

Clark reached the top of the ladder and prepared to descend.

There was a soft pop, and then the entire platform began to creak, tilting. Slowly, inexorably, it bent toward the stacked wood. With a sudden crack, the whole thing toppled over.

Clark was pitched straight into the open center of the structure of wood, falling through the middle.

He screamed the entire way he fell and the crowd watched silently. They couldn’t turn away.

He hit the bottom with an audible grunt and a thud. The torch crackling next to him was the only sound anyone could hear after that.

Then, in a rapid and unexplainable conflagration, the towering bonfire went up in massive flames.

It burned white hot, and the heat it put out was immense. The whole of the crowd backed up several steps as everything lit up with the intense flames.

A single, loud scream could be heard. It started low and ended in a high-pitched screech.

Nothing more was heard after that, and no one made a move to the bonfire.

All eyes turned to Alex. Count Inferno. The man thought to control fire, and who had now been linked to Leah.

Really, Leah? Really?

He annoyed me. I’ll not apologize.

Alex did nothing, said nothing, and made no move. He sat there, staring at the fire, doing his best to look as surprised as everyone else.

“Seven, if you get a chance, get to the other Numbered. You’ve got the prize for the evening on your person—can’t risk that getting lost.

“Give it to Three if you get the chance,” Alex said under his breath.

He noticed now a concerted effort of the guards to try and get into the bonfire to retrieve Clark on the orders of the duke.

“Alex, I shouldn’t leave you,” Rebekah said.

“Seven, I’m ordering you to do this. Make sure you take Six with you,” Alex said, firming his voice. “We can’t lose that prize. Besides, they can hurt me, but they can’t go too far. Especially when I swear on my pin.”

“Yes… Master,” Rebekah mumbled.

Chapter 35

A loud clatter sounded as a massive section of the bonfire was ripped down.

In doing this, the guards weakened the rest of it, and the massive tower of fire careened wildly to one side.

Everyone started screaming as the whole thing’s center of gravity passed over itself, and it began to topple.

People started rushing this way and that as burning wood rained down from above. The world was pandemonium.

Yet none of it came anywhere near Alex. Not a single spark. A ring of fire did form around him, though, with him at the center.

Sparing a glance to his left, he found Rebekah was already gone. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Eleanor was missing as well.

Good. At least I know they won’t be used against me now.

I suppose all I can do is sit here and wait.

A massive log of fire pitched away from the mass, a flaming hulk incarnate heading straight for Alex.

As if by magic, it veered suddenly to one side and smashed into a building nearby. The interior of the building rapidly went up in flames.

Thank you, Leah.

Alex slowly got to his feet, leaning heavily on his walking stick. He was well aware that he had someone watching over him right now. But he wasn’t about to risk that, either.

Determinedly, and with an ache for every step, Alex started to shuffle his way to the keep.

He’d only made it out of the central square when the duke and his guards caught up to him. A number of them looked like they were sporting burns, and more than a few clearly had their armor scorched. The mail and plate was blackened in places.

“You! This is your doing—your doing entirely, Count Inferno,” shouted the duke, his voice sounding distorted and almost mumbled.

Turning, Alex leaned heavily on the walking stick.

“I did nothing, Duke. Nothing but sit there. I have no more power over fire than you do over water,” Alex said calmly.

“Grab him. Take him to the keep,” said the duke.

The guards around him took Alex up amongst them, and Alex was literally carried from the city.

They moved with speed and efficiency away from the flaming city. Alex couldn’t tell, but it didn’t seem like the fire was going to spread.

He wasn’t sure if that was a pity or a blessing. It wasn’t as if the inhabitants had wronged him, just their leaders.

After the guards rushed Alex through the gate and then the keep, he was escorted into a small room. Then dropped like a sack of potatoes into a wooden chair.

Wincing and wanting to throw up at the same time, Alex hunched up over his leg.

“Watch the leg, it’s broken,” Alex said through clenched teeth. “If it gets infected and I die from it, you’ll have to explain to the king that it was through your direct actions that I perished.

“Especially now that I’ve told you that.”

The duke was standing in the corner, watching Alex. He clicked his tongue and waved a hand at the guards.

“Leave us, and in the future be careful of his leg,” mumbled the duke.

Seeing him up close, Alex realized he had maybe underestimated how bad the duke looked.

It well and truly seemed like he’d been melted. Like a candle that had been held up to a fireplace and then set back down to cool.

“Count Inferno, why do I not simply have you killed? Or let you die?” the duke said, only half of his face working.

“Because the king would investigate it afterward, and I get the impression you’d then have to explain yourself,” Alex said simply with a shrug of his shoulders.

“Hmph. As you yourself demonstrated, there are ways around it. It just becomes a question of risk,” Duke Gaelis said, coming to loom over Alex.

“You’ve cost me quite a bit, Count,” said the older man. “I begin to wonder if you were behind the earl’s treasury as well.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, Duke. You saw all I had with me, and the treasury was sealed by the earl himself,” Alex said.

Before Alex knew what had happened, the duke had slapped him across the face.

The left side of his face stung, and his jaw ached from the sheer strength of the blow.

Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Alex looked up at the older man.

“Is that what you devolve to? Attacking your guests?” Alex said.

“You’re no guest, you’re a Warlock. You killed my son,” the duke said, his hand cracking across the other side of Alex’s face.

Taking in a slow breath, Alex could taste blood in his mouth. Sucking on the cut in his cheek, he got it together as a glob in his mouth.

Then he spat it up on the duke’s boot.

“I’m no Warlock, you old fart, I’m just a count stuck between two old bastards. Two family heads who started a war because neither one could see past their own ego long enough to diffuse the situation,” Alex grumbled, glaring up at the older man. “Now you’ve lost your son for it, and the duchess her father and brother.”

The strike that landed on Alex’s face next was no slap, but a left hook.

Slumping sideways in his chair, Alex couldn’t even think straight for a second.

“That’s right. Beat your guest to death, you insufferable, dishonorable windbag. I can’t wait for the king to start asking you questions later,” Alex bluffed. “There was a reason I was his vassal until recently. When he pulls your last son apart in front of you, finger by finger, limb by limb, spare a thought for me, huh?”

Alex started laughing then. A deep belly laugh.

Apparently, that was enough to stop the duke from lashing out further. As no more blows came.

“You’re a Warlock,” the duke said again.

“No. Just a count who wants to go home. I’m being held against my will, despite numerous attempts to pay off my ransom. Have fun explaining that one to the king as well,” Alex said, spitting up another glob of blood. Though this time he did it on the floor. He didn’t need to provoke the man further at the moment.

“I’ve done no such thing,” the duke said.

“Coulda fooled me. It’s in the letters I sent to the king, the duchess, and my wife. Your son was very accommodating. Didn’t even read my letters,” Alex bluffed again. “Clark seemed very confused about why I thought I’d be going home. His orders were to hold me and refuse all ransom requests.”

“You did what? He said what?” the duke spluttered.

“Yeah. That happened,” Alex said, lifting his head up and looking to the duke. “And here you are, beating your guest that you’ve held against tradition and treated like a prisoner. King’s gonna pull your dick out through your asshole.”

The duke’s one good eye was focused on Alex now. There was a trace of fear there. Just enough that Alex felt he’d managed to set the hook.

“It would seem you’ve planned this to some degree,” the duke muttered.

“A bit. I was concerned when I wasn’t immediately ransomed, despite your lack of funds,” Alex said. “Oh, and by the way, you just inherited your son’s debts.”

“What? He had no debts,” the duke said.

“Yes. He did. In fact, he was broke. Everything he had in his personal accounts was robbed from him.

“Then he took out a massive loan,” Alex said.

Shaking his head, the duke took two steps backward. “No, he never spoke of such a thing.”

“But it’s true. In fact… would you care to guess who he got the loan from?” Alex asked, smiling at the duke. He could feel blood dripping from his mouth and spilling down his chin.

“You?” the duke asked, incredulously.

“Well, me and my father-in-law. Master Ulles,” Alex said. “I’m afraid he has the master copy of the loan, though. I didn’t think it would be prudent to keep it on myself. He also holds all the land deeds that were handed over as collateral.”

“How much was the loan?” the duke asked, his voice becoming thin.

Weak.

“The sum he discussed with me was about a hundred thousand gold. But I don’t know the final number, as my father-in-law has the actual contract,” Alex said. “I suppose you could always go check your deeds. See how many and which are missing. That might give you an idea of how much he took out.”

The duke sat down heavily in a chair, the wood creaking under the sudden weight.

“You’ll forgive me, I’m sure, Duke,” Alex said, putting a sneer on the title. “But I’m personally going to insist on making sure the loan is honored in full, to the exact letter that it was signed. For every bit of interest.

“As dishonorable as you are, I can’t think of a reason to give you any trust.”

“Interest? How much was the interest?” the duke asked, not even responding to the bait anymore.

“I believe it was thirty percent, last I heard. But again, for all I know, my father-in-law put it up to sixty percent,” Alex said with a dark laugh. “Did I mention he’s also well aware that you refused to send me back home to his daughter?”

Looking down at the ground, the duke lifted a hand and rubbed his hairless brow.

“You’ve… certainly done all that you could to bring me down, haven’t you?” the duke asked.

“Not at all. I’ve only done all I can to go home. To ensure that I could,” Alex said. “Just think. If you had taken my ransom in the first week, none of this would have happened.”

“Ha, your ransom will negate the debt my son holds, then,” the duke said, a sneer curling his lip.

“No,” Alex said with a shrug and a smile. “Besides, I’m not the one he took the loan out with. I’m just his son-in-law.

“On top of that, no count would be worth a hundred thousand. Twenty thousand for a count who proved himself in battle, maybe thirty if he had wealthy relatives—but a hundred, with interest? No. The king would be called in immediately.

“And then we’d get to tell him all about your delightful treatment of me. You even managed to break my leg, after all.”

“You broke your leg in a fall,” the duke said, frowning.

“No I didn’t. Your son broke it when I refused to help him fight Regina,” Alex said with a grin. “I was forced to lie as he threatened to have my inner-court raped and murdered. It’s why they’re not here with me. For fear of their lives and selves.”

“You’re lying!” the duke snarled.

“Yes, just like I’m lying about the loan, notifying the king of your behavior, and that I somehow managed to steal an earl’s treasury without breaking his personal seal,” Alex said, rolling his eyes.

Now. Now’s our chance. Let’s push. Push to get out of here!

“Now, can we get to the heart of the matter? I don’t want to be here, and I doubt you want me here anymore,” Alex said. “I’m sure my ransom is hefty.”

“And what, just let you traipse back to the bitch Tanulf’s army? No. I’ll deal with the king first,” the duke said, shaking his head.

“Alright, if that’s the sticking point… how about in exchange for my release, I swear to offer no opposition to you for six months from the date I’m released.

“I’ll offer no aid to Regina in any way, shape, or form in her war against you. I’ll go home and live quietly,” Alex said.

That got the duke’s attention back on Alex.

“That’d work… but… there’s still the issue of my son’s loan, the delay in accepting your ransom, and your leg,” the duke said, accepting Alex’s statement that Clark was responsible.

“The loan I can’t help you with. My apologies. Technically, I’m not the one who loaned him the money, after all,” Alex said. “I can definitely help with the king, though in regard to my ransom and my leg.”

What I need most is another way to fill my crystal. It’s been very low this entire time. I’m sure Anna is running herself ragged trying to fill it.

But without me to… fulfill… certain obligations, she’s limited.

“Well? What is it then? I have no coin to offer you, obviously,” the duke said with a grimace.

“First… an oath of privacy and secrecy. I would hate for this discussion to reach anyone else’s ears, as I think you would as well?” Alex asked.

The duke nodded. “That’d probably be wise. I accept.”

“Then we shall swear to Leah to uphold the deal, the secrecy, and the bargain. She has no qualms of breaking through other oaths to ensure hers are kept,” Alex said.

The duke’s face turned a deep red color before he mastered himself.

“Fine,” he spat.

“Then, on Leah’s name, I swear myself to secrecy on what we discuss in this room today,” Alex said. “To be discussed with no one.”

“I’ll do the same, and do so swear,” the duke growled.

“Now, how many prisoners are you holding of the duchess’s?” Alex asked.

“What? I don’t know. I’m sure I have a good deal of them—why?”

“I want you to release every single prisoner of hers that you hold. That’ll buy my silence on your treatment of me,” Alex said. “Besides, it’ll cost you to feed, house, and guard them. You would theoretically lower your costs by letting them go.”

The duke looked like he was going to have an aneurysm. Then he slapped his skeletal and burned hand to his knee.

“Done. Alright, I agree to that, on your secrecy of my treatment of you. And that you’ll deny any wrongdoing I did to anyone who asks,” the duke said.

“I can agree to that. Fine,” Alex said. “I do so swear to the terms stated.”

“Fine. I do the same, you insufferable Warlock,” the duke said.

“Now, as to how your son treated me… Or would you prefer that I slander him all over the countryside? I’m sure that wouldn’t do well for your name. If I deny your treatment of me but agree to your son’s, wouldn’t that look odd?” Alex asked.

The duke seethed with anger and hate. He actually was wheezing when he took in a breath.

“Fine!” he shouted. “And what do you want for that? Huh!?”

“I want to have an agent of mine sit in on all criminal proceedings that go on in your duchy. They would be treated courteously, as if they were a minor noble, provided all the assistance they need to monitor all incoming prisoners, and granted protection from yourself.

“They would be viewing everything from minor un-landed nobility and under only. Nothing above that, which would be entirely your domain,” Alex said. “That agent would have the right to take any female incarcerated in Gaelis and offer her the opportunity to be tried in Brit instead. If she agrees, she would renounce her citizenship of Gaelis and would return only under penalty of death.

“Whoever does agree to travel to Brit, they would give all their belongings over to the duchy of Gaelis and travel in whatever way my agent arranges for them. At no cost to Gaelis.”

The duke’s burned face scrunched into a mask of horror.

“I’d heard that you were doing this… collecting women from around your lands… you would want to use my lands as well?” the duke asked. “Is this for your Warlock arts?”

Smiling, Alex lifted his hand and pressed his fingers to the pin at his collar.

“I do not practice dark arts or necromancy, nor am I a Warlock,” Alex said, then dropped his hand to his lap. “If it helps, I would be willing to pay fifty gold for every woman taken from your land in this way. Consider it a bounty.”

Clark Gaelis, Duke of Gaelis, snorted at that. “Take as many as you can on your way out then, and pay me. In fact, perhaps we can go to the dungeon today and you can buy a couple now?”

“Perhaps. Though I must insist on one more condition. Your guards. They cannot touch or harm any woman my agent has yet to interview. And I’ll need your oath that you’ll make sure that happens,” Alex said.

“What? Why? I don’t see how—”

“I’ll need that as part of the oath, Duke. The women must be unharmed before my agent can see them. Unharmed, untouched, unsoiled in every way.”

Duke Gaelis rolled his eyes, which was mildly terrifying considering the milky-white one didn’t move at all.

“Fine. I agree to all the terms you’ve presented for the agreement that you’ll say you broke your leg in a fall instead of my son having done it. Is that all?” the duke asked.

“I agree to the oath as it’s been presented, and swear to it,” Alex said, nodding his head. “And yes, I do believe that’ll be all.”

“Then get the fuck off my land!” the duke shouted at the top of his lungs.

“Of course,” Alex said, holding up his hands. “Not a problem. Let me just… take a look at your dungeons real quick while you get all those prisoners ready for me. Maybe I can find a few to take with me and pay you for them.

“I’ll take them back with me, along with all those prisoners. Straight to the duchess. That way you can start saving money immediately.”

The duke growled, and his face started to turn purple.

But he didn’t die from an actual heart attack or aneurysm.

Which was a bit of a pity.

Epilogue

Rolling into the duchess’s main encampment, Alex was suddenly thankful. Thankful for the opportunity to get out of the damn wagon and not feel like his leg was evicting his knee with every bump and jolt. Seeing some larger inns, he was hopeful he could get a nice soft bed instead of sharing the back of a wagon with two women.

Rebekah and Riley were on each side of him, both of them seeming to have come to the conclusion that they would care for him personally.

The rest of his Numbered had gone about their business and duties without much of a concern. Content to leave him to their ministrations.

I get the impression they’re uncomfortable with how the end played out. Me alone with an enemy and a broken leg they gave me.

I’ll have to reassure them later that everything is fine.

Stranger than all that, though, was that Riley and Rebekah were co-inhabiting his bed with him. He’d been allowed to rest each night since the broken leg rather than having them try for some bedroom play.

He was both thankful and somewhat regretful for the lack of activity.

Unfortunately, he got the impression they were plotting to trap him between the two of them in a three way. Riley wanted to watch, and Rebekah seemed to want to explore having another woman to go at him with her.

“I’ll get our accommodations taken care of. Can you handle him for a bit?” Riley asked, speaking to Rebekah.

“Of course, hon,” Rebekah said, smiling at Riley. “Thank you for getting our bed ready for us. Any chance I can talk you into seeing if there’re any shops around?”

Riley gave the other woman a bright smile. “Of course, dear. More outfits?”

Rebekah nodded with a small smile.

Riley turned and gave Alex a tender kiss, patting his cheek with her fingertips. Then she was gone, off to take care of her chore.

As she stepped off the wagon, three guards immediately fell in with her.

The wagon rolled on, heading for the center of the camp. Alex had been very determined to not announce himself ahead of their approach. For all intents and purposes, it looked more like a mass of prisoners and that was it.

“I do like her,” Rebekah said. “It’s going to be so much fun for us three together.”

Great. So they really are planning that.

Alex gave her a tight smile and quirked an eyebrow.

“I promise it’s mutual all the way around, baby. You’ll be happy with it,” Rebekah said, then sighed. “Ah… it would seem you’ve been noticed, Alex. I suppose I’ll be turning you over here for now.”

Looking away from the addiction known as Rebekah, Alex saw the duchess standing at the foot of a small stone keep that looked rushed, but solid.

Her eyes met his, and her eyebrows jumped to the top of her head. Immediately, she turned to someone else and nearly shouted several commands.

Suddenly there was a massive flurry of excitement and commotion going on, with people running in every direction.

Pulling on the reins, Rebekah got the horses to ease to a stop. Then she got out the other side of the wagon and vanished. Probably to go find the rest of the Numbered.

Smiling at Regina Tanulf, Alex shuffled over to the edge of the wagon and then began laboriously climbing down.

“Oh my heavens, Alex? What happened?” Regina asked as several men in livery rushed over to help him down.

“Lot of things, honestly,” Alex hissed with a wince when he made it to the ground.

Leaning against the side of the wagon, he took several gasping breaths. The leg splint was doing its job, though it made it difficult for him to move in addition to being painful all on its own.

Before he could say anything more, Alex was literally picked up and carried off with as much gentleness as could be given.

“My personal surgeon is on the way,” Regina said, walking along behind him. “We’ll get this checked right now.”

Alex didn’t bother to say that it was fine, or that it had already been taken care of. For Regina, he doubted that’d matter. She’d still want to check.

He was seated in a comfortable chair, and an older man appeared in front of Alex before he realized it.

“How’d it happen?” the man asked.

“Fell,” Alex said, looking at Regina. She was standing nearby, looking rather nervous but also happy at the same time.

“Mm. Looks clean,” said the man, pressing and pushing in all the wrong places. Making Alex shiver, wince, and want to throw up all at the same time.

“No infection, everything appears to be healing well and true. Keep the splint on,” said the man, standing up.

Thankful to be left to sit there without being prodded, Alex sat with his eyes closed, letting the pain go away.

“Thank you. I’ll let you know if we need anything,” Regina said to what Alex assumed was the doctor. This was followed by the sound of the door clicking shut.

“Alex, I’m so glad to see you,” Regina said. Then he felt her arms around his head, drawing him into what he was pretty sure was her chest.

“We’ve been fighting that wretched old man at every turn to get you released,” she said into his hair.

“I know. I spoke to my father-in-law about it,” Alex said, awkwardly trying to pat Regina on the back. The positioning made it difficult. He vaguely got the impression he might actually be patting her on the backend, but he couldn’t tell. Nor did he care for niceties right now.

If it was, Regina said nothing about it.

Laying his hand on her, he realized it was indeed her rear end—but he didn’t move his hand.

Finally, after a minute of just holding him, Regina stood up and tilted his head back.

“Tell me how you’re here. I’m very glad to have you free and back with me, but it seems… strange. Especially as you’ve turned up with some other members of the peerage and a large number of my soldiers,” Regina said, her thumbs stroking his cheeks.

Ok. Very affectionate, very awkward.

“I blackmailed him into releasing me, all your troops, and your peerage, and also into letting me ransack his dungeons—all at no cost,” Alex said honestly. “Part of that deal was I wouldn’t serve you in any capacity for six months. Not a single ounce of support at any level.

“Which really just means I have to get my father-in-law to do it for me. Or one of my two new baronies. The barony of Lin and the barony of Rift are now mine, which means yours as well.

“Besides, it’s not like I’m going to be able to do anything with my leg like this for a while.”

Regina’s wide and warm smile was honest, sincere, and dazzling.

“You could have just as easily brokered your own release,” she said, her fingers holding his face. She was also drifting closer ever so slowly. “Or resources for yourself. Why do so much for me?”

“You’re my duchess. You’re not a bad person. The idea of seeing you handed off to them like a prized pig was also a motivation for seeing them ruined,” Alex said honestly.

“What else did you do?” she asked, several strands of hair falling over her eyes. She was staring at him intently now, her pretty face completely open and full of curiosity. “Tell me your accomplishments, Alexander.”

It was strangely compelling, staring into her eyes when she used his name like that.

“I set the entire city of Terk on fire, burning down a portion of the duke’s army and maiming him at the same time,” Alex said, beginning to read out his highlight reel. “I stole the earl’s entire treasury that he left behind for the duke.

“I robbed Clark Gaelis the Second of all his wealth, misdirected his troops, and loaned him a large amount of money with land deeds as collateral. Then I had him killed at the height of Winterveil by burning him alive.

“I also loaned the duchess of Gaelis a massive amount of money and took a considerable number of land deeds from her as well.

“Finally, I had my leg broken as part of my plan to kill Clark junior. Then I used that, Duke Gaelis’ treatment of me, and everything else I knew to blackmail him into what I mentioned earlier.”

Regina took in a slow, deep breath, her eyes going wide and her thumbs traveling back and forth over his cheeks.

“Alexander…” Regina murmured. “You’re such an amazing man. You held Terk for so long that it was a blessing. You even rescued most of their population. You did all this for me?”

Now that he thought about it, he had done a considerable amount for Regina’s sake alone. He wasn’t in love with her, nor did he have any particular fondness for her. But she wasn’t a bad duchess, and Gaelis would have been worse.

“Yes,” he said simply.

Regina shook her head slightly, then kissed him. And kept kissing him. After what felt like an entire minute had passed, she eased back.

“I’m sorry, Alexander. You’ll be my husband. You’re too much of a hero to me to let you go.

“I promise to respect you and cherish you, though. I’ll also take care to not upset your other two wives, or your Numbered,” she murmured. “All I ask is you give me a chance to win your heart.”

Alex felt a weird thump in his chest at that.

She means it. Say yes to it all. She’ll leave in a moment, and we’ll have a talk.

Feeling his mind falling behind and then speeding up at Leah’s words, he nodded his head minutely at her.

“Ok, Regina, I’ll marry you. I’ll keep my heart open to you as well,” he said. It didn’t feel wrong to say it, but he felt like he was betraying Anna.

Regina smiled again and then pressed her lips to his, picking up where she’d left off earlier. Then it started to get considerably more heated when her tongue pushed into his mouth.

Only to be interrupted by a knock on the door.

“Duchess, several messages just came in that require your immediate attention,” called a man through the door.

Pulling back from Alex, Regina glared at the door, but she hadn’t released Alex’s face yet.

“Damn it. I just want a moment of time with you,” Regina said softly, looking back to Alex.

She lifted a hand and gently traced a fingernail along his eyebrow. “I’ll be right back, Alexander. I’m going to take personal care of you by my own hand until you head back home. I’ve been in constant contact with your wives; I’ll send a messenger ahead for you.”

Alex nodded, and Regina kissed him again before she turned to the door.

Pausing for a second, she looked at Alex with a crooked grin.

“Anna is an interesting woman, by the way. You must have a very interesting married life,” she said, then opened the door and left.

“Whew,” Leah said, appearing in the empty chair next to him. Her stomach looked massive. As if she was about ready to burst. She looked much the same, except her clothing had changed. She was wearing a very flowy dress that covered her modestly but was clearly much more comfortable than her leathers. “I think she would have mounted you on the table if it weren’t for your leg.

“Talk about absolute hero worship. She’d take it in the ass for you and beg you for more. The emotions she was putting out even made me a little moist.”

Fanning at her face, Leah gave him a smirk.

“You? Ha,” Alex said, taking the opportunity to break Regina’s spell with some humor. “That’s baby-brain talking, and the fact that your husband put a kid in you.”

Leah thought on that, then shrugged with a smile. “Probably.”

“What’s up?” Alex asked, leaning back in his chair.

“Not much,” Leah said. “I needed to check in with you, though. As you can tell, it seems I’m due any moment now. I think I’ll be gone for a time, and I’m not sure how long that’ll be.

“Is there anything you need from me before I go on maternity leave, as it were?”

“No. But my father-in-law may want to become a broker,” Alex said with a grin.

“Not going to happen,” Leah said with a shake of her head. “He’s too ruthless. His deals would break those he made them with. Yours can be tough, but never cruel. My name is becoming associated with strong and powerful deals, but not overly cruel ones.”

Leah was idly stroking her belly with both hands.

“Then… no. I need nothing more at this time. I’d love to hear from you more often, however. Let me know how the baby’s doing. What you named him or her. Maybe bring them by,” Alex said, shrugging his shoulders. “You’re my boss, but also my goddess. I want to be involved more with you.”

Leah gave him a strange look. Which was replaced with a smile.

“You know, you’re a good man,” she said. “If I had an unwed sister, or if have a daughter, I’d let you date them.

“I’m sorry, Alex. I’ve neglected you. I’ll do my best to visit and bring… bring my child with me.”

“Then I’m good,” Alex said with a grin. “Now… tell me what you’ve been up to, and what you’ve picked out for your nursery.”

***

Bone tired, weary, and more than a little spent, Alex sat down in his bedroom. On his own bed. In the quiet stillness that was the keep of Brit.

Adjusting his splinted leg, he got comfortable.

There’d been a grand procession at his return. It seemed the whole city had turned out to welcome him home. As if he were a returning hero who’d conquered a nation and brought home the spoils.

Even though he’d done none of that.

The door opened, and a very pregnant Mary waddled in, followed by an only slightly less pregnant Anna. The guard behind them closed the door.

Both women immediately came over to him, each one looking quite happy to see him.

“I’m so glad you’re home, Alex,” Mary said, hugging him tightly. Her arms were tight around his shoulders, squeezing him into herself as her belly pressed to his chest. “I was so worried. So scared. Every day was a nightmare while we wondered and worried about you.”

Leaning back from her hug, she kissed him deeply.

“Welcome home, husband. Just in time for our firstborn,” Mary said, stroking his cheek. Then she moved a few steps away and sat in a very padded seat nearby.

Anna made a little hopping bounce over to him, her face spread in a teeth-baring grin.

“Honey bear!” she cooed, followed by happy chirping noises. She grabbed him around the head and pushed his face into her breasts. Holding him tight there, she began to rotate back and forth, her expanded belly rubbing into his chest. “Alex, you’re never allowed to leave again. Never, ever. Never, never, never. Stay home. Give Mary and me lots of kids, and become a fat old man.”

Unable to respond—and honestly, he was too busy laughing into Anna’s chest—Alex only nodded his head.

Anna was always Anna.

Finally, she pulled his head back out of her breasts and kissed him repeatedly, peppering his face in hungry little pecks. The constant stream of happy little chirping noises from her continued unrelenting.

Finally, Mary started laughing and reached over to pat the chair next to her.

“Sit down, you silly. He can’t even talk when you maul him like that,” Mary said.

Anna continued unabated for another twenty seconds before finally letting him go.

“Husband. You, Mary, and I are sharing a bed tonight,” Anna demanded. “I want to feel your warmth tonight between us.”

Mary reached over and pulled on Anna’s voluminous dress twice. “Sit.”

“That’s fine, Anna. That’s fine,” Alex said, not fighting her. “And I missed both of you as well. Considerably so.”

Anna relented and sat down next to Mary, immediately picking up Mary’s hand and holding it in her lap. Her fingers were interlaced tightly with the other woman’s.

“I’m home,” Alex said with a chuckle. “And I’m home for a while. That’s if Duke Gaelis doesn’t surrender outright. I don’t plan on going anywhere for quite a while otherwise.”

Anna nodded her head with a harrumph. Mary’s response was a more mild-mannered bob of her head with a smile.

“We’re both very glad to hear that, husband,” Mary said, visibly squeezing Anna’s hand.

“I’m sorry, Alex,” Anna said suddenly, pouting. “I’m mad at you for leaving, but only because I love you so much.”

“I know, Anna. I know.”

“To be fair, I… love you as well,” Mary said. “And I might not be as expressive as Anna, but I’m just as mad. You’ll have to work at making us happy.”

“That sounds like fun, honestly. Happy to give you both lots of attention. Though we’re going to have to eventually talk about the duchess,” Alex said, a small, sad smile on his face.

“Oh. I like her now,” Anna said with a wave of her hand. “She came and visited us often to update us about you. She also sent a lot of letters.”

Mary rolled her eyes but smiled nonetheless.

“Duchess Regina was very attentive to us as your wives,” Mary said. “She also treated us both as equals to her, which was quite flattering.”

Anna nodded quickly at that.

“She even slept with me and Mary whenever she visited. She let me cuddle her and hold her,” Anna said, a big smile on her face. “I smooshed her up against Mary a lot and held tight to both of them.

“Regina laughed a bit on the first night, but she didn’t pull away. After that, she just cuddled back up against me and Mary. She falls asleep quick, squished between us.”

“Right. So… you’re ok with her forcing me into a marriage,” Alex said, looking to Mary to make sure she was in agreement. “Ok with the fact that I’m already her husband, actually.”

There was a slight pause. Mary seemed unsure of what to say.

In that hesitation, Alex saw it. A slight head turn of Mary toward Anna. The limp wrist hold of Anna’s hand. The tightening of her eyes momentarily.

She defers to Anna. Anna is the dominant one completely. Even though she’s a loving fluffball to Mary, Anna is the play caller.

There was a tiny, almost imperceptible nod of Anna’s head, and her thumb stroked over Mary’s wrist.

“Yes,” Mary said, having apparently caught whatever sign she was looking for. “I’m alright with having Regina as a wife.”

“So long as she keeps doing what she’s been doing… yes,” Anna said with a firm nod of her head. Picking up where Mary left off. “She felt nice in the bed with Mary. She even let me kiss her at night whenever she visited. I liked holding both of them as my wives. Now I just need another Tilly woman.”

Then Anna leaned over and kissed Mary on the cheek. To which the other woman blushed deeply, her hand clenching in Anna’s.

Oh? Oh. Well. Good. That makes it more fun, and a bit easier, I suppose. I wonder if that was Anna’s intention from the get-go.

Though that does make more sense regarding Regina. If Anna was already cuddling and kissing her when she visited… yeah.

Fun.

“Suppose that’s that, then,” Alex said, feeling like this entire chapter of his life was winding down.”

“Almost,” Anna said, laying her brow to Mary’s jaw. “We’ll need to decide on Alanna soon enough. I might want to wife her, too. I like Tilly women. They’re wonderful.”

Mary turned an even darker shade of red, if that were possible.

“And the Lin niece is still around. She made me sign a paper stating that her year with you was null and void, until you reappeared,” Anna said, a small feral smile on her face. “She’s fun, too. I’m going to break her and have you put a child in her without marrying her.”

“Pity her,” Alex said. “Her barony now rolls up to ours. I’m sure we can have her wrecked in a week.

“Then there’s all the gold I made that we should talk about.”

Anna had a delighted look in her eyes.

Mary winced, her brows coming down suddenly. Standing up slowly, she looked down at herself. A slow wet spot was spreading across the front of her dress.

Early congratulations, my champion!

She’ll deliver just fine, and the baby is healthy.

Consider that the non-existent baby shower gift from my husband and I.

A worry-free and easy delivery.

Oh. Oh!

Yes.

Thank you, Leah.

Wait, what?

Thank you, dear reader!

I’m hopeful you enjoyed reading Fostering Faust 2. Please consider leaving a review, commentary, or messages. Feedback is imperative to an author’s growth. That and positive reviews never hurt.

Feel free to drop me a line at: RandiDarren@gmail.com or WilliamDArand@gmail.com

Keep up to date—
Main Page: https://www.williamdarand.com (Yes, I really am)

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/RandiDarren

Blog: http://williamdarand.blogspot.com/

Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/WilliamDArand

Harem Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/

Blaise Corvin- A close and dear friend of mine. He’s been there for me since I was nothing but a rookie with a single book to my name. He told me from the start that it was clear I had talent and had to keep writing. His background in European martial arts creates accurate and detail driven action segments as well as his world building.
https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

John Van Stry- John was an author I read, and re-read, and re-read again, before I was an author. In a world of books written for everything except harems, I found that not only did I truly enjoy his writing, but his concepts as well.
In discovering he was an indie author, I realized that there was nothing separating me from being just like him. I attribute him as an influence in my own work.

He now has two pen names, and both are great.

https://www.amazon.com/John-Van-Stry/e/B004U7JY8I
Jan Stryvant-
https://www.amazon.com/Jan-Stryvant/e/B06ZY7L62L

Daniel Schinhofen- Daniel was another one of those early adopters of my work who encouraged and pushed me along. He’s almost as introverted as I am, so we get along famously. He recently released a new book, and by all accounts including mine, is a well written author with interesting storylines.

https://www.amazon.com/Daniel-Schinhofen/e/B01LXQWPZA